THE MORALITY OF SHAKESPEARE's DRAMA ILLUSTRATED.
By MRS. GRIFFITH.
LONDON: Printed for T. CADELL, in the Strand. MDCCLXXV.
TO DAVID GARRICK, Esq.
THERE is no person whose patronage a Work of this kind may so properly claim, as Your's; Your private life having done so much honour to the moral part, and Your public one such justice to the principal Characters, represented in our Author's writings.
Your action has been a better comment on his Text, than all his Editors have been able to supply. You mark his beauties; They but clear his blots. You impress us with the living spirit; They only present us the dead letter.
There is one striking similarity between Shakespeare and You, in a very uncommon particular: He is the only Dramatic Writer, who ever alike excelled [Page iv] in Tragedy and Comedy; and we may without flattery venture to affim, That you are the only Performer who ever appeared with equal advantage, both in the Sock and Buskin.
If I had an higher opinion of this Work than I have, I should have still but an higher inducement for addressing it to You. From this consideration You are bound to receive it, with all its imperfections on its head, being offered as a tribute of that friendship and esteem with which I have the honour to be,
PREFACE.
AMONG the many writers of our nation, who have by their talents contributed to entertain, inform, or improve our minds, no one has so happily or universally succeeded, as he whom we may justly stile our first, our greatest Poet, Shakespeare. For more than a century and a half, this Author has been the delight of the Ingenious, the text of the Moralist, and the study of the Philosopher. Even his cotemporary writers have ingenuously yielded their plaudit to his fame, as not presuming it could lessen theirs, set at so great a distance. Such superior excellence could never be brought into a comparative light; and jealousy is dumb, when competition must be vain. For him, then, they chearfully twined the laurel-wreath, and unrepining placed it on his brow; where it will ever bloom, while sense, taste, and natural feelings of the heart, shall remain amongst the characteristics of this, or any other nation, that can be able to construe his language. He is a Classic, and cotemporary with all ages.
[Page vi]But amidst all this burst of applause, one single discordant voice is faintly heard. Voltaire has stood forth his opponent. One might imagine such a writer to have had taste enough to relish his poetical beauties, at least, tho' possibly some doubt might arise about his sympathy with his moral ones. But he unfairly tries him by Pedant laws, which our Author either did not know, or regarded not. His compositions are a distinct species of the Drama; and not being an imitation of the Greek one, cannot be justly said to have infringed its rules. Shakespeare is a model, not a copy; he looked into nature, not into books, both for men and works. 'Tis learned ignorance, therefore, to quote the antient exemplars against him. Is there no spring inspired, but Aganippe's font? No raptured vision, but on Parnassus' mount? The Grecian Bards themselves had conceived a more liberal notion, in this particular, who, by making Phoebus the God of Poetry, seem to have acknowledged inspiration to be universal.
But as it may shew more impartiality upon this subject, to oppose one French authority to another, I shall here quote against M. Voltaire, the Abbé Le Blanc's opinion of our Author, in his Letters on the English Nation, written to his Friend. ‘He is, says he, of all Writers, antient or modern, the most of an original. He is truly a great genius, and Nature has endowed him with powers to shew it. His imagination is rich and strong: he paints whatever he sees, and embellishes whatever he describes. The Loves in the train of Venus are not represented with more grace, in [Page vii] the Pictures of Albanus, than this Poet gives to those that attend on Cleopatra, in his description of the pomp with which that Queen presents herself to Mark Antony, on the banks of the Cydnus.’
‘The reputation of this Author is so great, that I shall not be surprized if you suspect me of exaggeration in this account of him. Those of our nation who have ever mentioned him, have been content to praise, without being capable of judging sufficiently of his merits.’
To the further honour of our Author be it said, that a Lady * of distinguished merit has lately appeared a champion in his cause, against this minor critic, this minute philosopher, this fly upon a pillar of St. Paul's. It was her example which has stirred up my emulation to this attempt; for I own that I am ambitious of the honour of appearing to think, at least, though I despair of the success of writing, like her.
Mr. Pope, in the Preface to his edition of this Author, says, ‘Of all the English Poets, Shakespeare must be confessed to be the fairest and fullest subject for Criticism, and to afford the most numerous, as well as most conspicuous, instances, both of beauties and blemishes, of all sorts.’ And again: ‘I cannot, however, but mention some of his principal and characteristic excellencies; for which, notwithstanding his defects, he is justly and deservedly elevated above all other Dramatic Writers.’
[Page viii]He might have added the following observation, from Longinus, to his remarks, who says, that ‘In reading Homer, Plato, or any other of the great geniuses of antiquity; whenever we happen to meet with passages which appear to be unintelligible or absurd, we ought fairly to conclude, that were they alive to explain themselves in those places, we should to our confusion be convinced, that the ignorance or error lay in our own conceptions alone.’ Horace, too, may be referred to upon this occasion, who indulgently says, that The blaze of fine writing gilds o'er its blots. Such was the candor, such the modesty, and such the deference, shewn by Antient Commentators to the works of literature or genius. The brightness of the sun concealed its spots from them; but second-hand critics, to speak in the words of a modern Author, peer through a smoked glass to observe them.
The learned and ingenious Doctor Johnson has given us a just and beautiful simile, on this subject: ‘The works of a correct and regular writer, says he, is a garden accurately formed, and diligently planted; varied with shades, and scented by flowers. The composition of Shakespeare is a forest, in which oaks extend their branches, and pines tower in the air, interspersed sometimes with weeds and brambles, and sometimes affording shelter to myrtles and roses; filling the eye with awful pomp, and gratifying the mind with endless diversity.’
This last-mentioned Editor is the only one who has considered Shakespeare's writings in a [Page ix] moral light; and therefore I confess myself of opinion that he has best understood them, by thus pointing to their highest merit, and noblest excellence. And from several passages in the Doctor's Preface, particularly where he says, that ‘From his writings, indeed, a system of social duties may be selected; for he who thinks reasonably, must think morally;’ as well as from frequent reflections of my own, respecting the oeconomical conduct of life and manners, which have always arisen in my mind on the perusal of Shakespeare's works, I have ventured to assume the task of placing his Ethic merits in a more conspicuous point of view, than they have ever hitherto been presented in to the Public.
My difficulty will not be what to find, but what to chuse, amidst such a profusion of sweets, and variety of colours; nay, sometimes, how to separate the moral from the matter, in this Author's writings; which are often so contexted, that, to continue Doctor Johnson's allegory above quoted, they may be compared to an intermixture of the physic with the kitchen garden, where both food and medicine may be culled from the same spot.
Shakespeare is not only my Poet, but my Philosopher also. His anatomy of the human heart is delineated from nature, not from metaphysics; referring immediately to our intuitive sense, and not wandering with the schoolmen, through the pathless wilds of theory. We not only see, but feel his dissections just and scientific.—The late ingenious Lord Lyttelton, speaking of Sakespeare, says, ‘No author had [Page x] ever so copious, so bold, so creative an imagination, with so perfect a knowledge of the passions, the humours, and sentiments of mankind. He painted all characters, from heroes and kings, down to inn-keepers and peasants, with equal truth, and equal force. If human nature were quite destroyed, and no monument left of it, except his Works, other Beings might learn what man was, from those writings *.’ And Ben Johnson had long before said of him:
Shakespeare seems to possess that happy and peculiar kind of superiority over all other Dramatic Authors, that the ancient poets and historians confessedly bear above the modern ones, with regard to the genuine characters, manners, and sentiments, of the persons exhibited in their respective writings. In the first, we see the men of Nature; in the latter, but the children of the Schools.
The world at present is held more in trammels, than it formerly was.—From our modes of education, policies, and breeding, our conduct and demeanor are become more sophisticate, our minds less candid, and our actions more disguised. Our modern literary painters represent us such as we appear; but the genuine unadulterate heart can be moved by no affection, allied by no sympathy, with such factitious personages, such puppets of polity, such automata of modern refinement. Hence, love, friendship, patriotism, are long since become [Page xi] the obsolete sentiments of chivalry and romance. But in all the representations of Shakespeare, we are sensible of a connection; his whole Dramatis Personae seem to be our acquaintance and countrymen; while in most other exhibitions, they appear to be strangers and foreigners. Doctor Johnson, upon comparing the Tragedy of Cato with one of our Author's plays, says justly, that ‘Addison speaks the language of Poets, but Shakespeare that of Men.’
Doctor Warburton says, ‘Of all the literary exercitations of speculative men, whether designed for the use or entertainment of the world, there are none of so much importance, or what are more of our immediate concern, than those which let us into a knowledge of our nature. Others may exercise the reason, or amuse the imagination; but these only can improve the heart, and form the mind to wisdom. Now, in this science our Shakespeare is confessed to occupy the foremost place; whether we consider the amazing sagacity with which he investigates every hidden spring and wheel of human action; or his happy manner of communicating this knowledge, in the just and lively paintings which he has given us of all our passions, appetites, and pursuits. These afford a lesson, which can never be too often repeated, or too strongly inculcated.’
Shaftsbury, though severe, I think rather too much so, against Shakespeare's faults, allows, that ‘By the justness of his moral, the [Page xii] aptness of his descriptions, and the plain and natural turn of several of his characters, he pleases his audience, and gains their ear, without a single bribe from luxury or vice.’
Our Author's poetical beauties have been already selected, though they needed it not, as they are undoubtedly so striking as scarcely to require the being particularly pointed out to any Reader capable of conceiving or relishing them; but a single line, sometimes a word, in many instances throughout his Works, may convey a hint, or impress a sentiment upon the heart, if properly marked, which might possibly be overlooked, while curiosity is attending to the fable, or the imagination transported with the splendor of diction, or sublimity of images.
There is a Moral sometimes couched in his Fable, which whenever I have been able to discover, I have pointed out to the Reader; and from those pieces where this excellence is deficient in the Argument, as particularly in his Historical Plays, where poetical justice cannot always obtain, human life not being the whole of our existence, I have given his moral and instruction in detail, by quoting the passages as they happen to lie detached, or referring to the scope and tenor of the dialogue.
In these remarks and observations I have not restricted myself to morals purely ethic, but have extended my observations and reflections to whatever has reference to the general oeconomy of life and manners, respecting prudence, polity, decency, and decorum; or relative to the [Page xiii] tender affections and fond endearments of human nature; more especially regarding those moral duties which are the truest source of mortal bliss—domestic ties, offices, and obligations.
This code of morality has an advantage over any other of the kind, on account of its not being conducted systematically. In all books that treat upon these subjects, the precepts are disposed methodically, under separate heads or chapters; as Ambition, Bravery, Constancy, Devotion, and so on to the end of the alphabet; which mode, though useful on account of references, or as a common-place book, cannot be near so entertaining, and consequently so well able to answer the utile dulci, as a work of this sort, where the documents rise out of the action immediately before our eyes, and are constantly varying with the quick shifting of scenes, person, and subjects; where love sometimes follows war, jealousy succeeds friendship, parsimony liberality; and so proceeding throughout the intire quicquid agunt homines of human life.
ERRATA.
- Page 2, line last but 4, read, referable, and next line, strike out to the Reader.
- P. 95, l. 20, r. fire-new.
- P. 99, l. last of the text, r. gross.
- P. 112, l. last but one, r. you're.
- P. 160, l. 11, of the speech, first word, for And, r. As.
- P. 212, l. 24, r. proffer.
- P. 264, before Scene II. r. Act IV.
- P. 352, l. last but 12, for the two last words, r. an in—,
- P. 354, l. 28, after sisters put a period.
- P. 382, l. last but one, after such, add a, and last word, for they, r. when.
- P. 440, l. 5. r. fit.
- P. 458, l. last but 12, r. lachrymose.
- P. 255, l. 18, r. bays.
THE TEMPEST.
Dramatis Personae.
- ALONZO, King of Naples.
- SEBASTIAN, his Brother.
- FERDINAND, Son to the King of Naples.
- PROSPERO, rightful Duke of Milan.
- GONZALO, an honest old Courtier of Naples.
- TRINCULO, a Jester.
- ARIEL, an airy Spirit.
- CALIBAN, a savage, and deformed Slave.
- MIRANDA, Daughter of Prospero.
N. B. It is to be observed, that in this and all the other Dramatis Personae, I insert the names of those only whom I have brought upon the Scene, in the course of these remarks, either as speaking themselves, or being spoken to by others.
A MIDSUMMER NIGHT's DREAM.
Dramatis Personae.
- THESEUS, Duke of Athens.
- LYSANDER, in love with Hermia.
- DEMETRIUS, in love with Hermia.
- PHILOSTRATE, Master of the Sports to Theseus.
- OBERON, King of the Fairies.
- PUCK, a Fairy.
- HIPPOLITA, Princess of the Amazons, betrothed to Theseus.
- HERMIA, Daughter to Egeus, in love with Lysander.
- HELENA, in love with Demetrius.
A Midsummer Night's Dream.
I Shall not trouble my readers with the Fable of this piece, as I can see no general moral that can be deduced from the Argument; nor, as I hinted before *, is there much sentiment to be collected even from the Dialogue. But whatever harvest can be gleaned from this unfruitful field, I shall endeavour to pick up, as becomes a faithful steward of the farm.
ACT I.
SCENE I.
In this speech, the pious notion of the Antients, with regard to this relation, while genuine Nature was their sole Preceptor, is fully expressed. Here the duty of children to their parents, is indeed carried to the height; and yet, methinks, not at all too far. They are the objects of our earliest affections, of our first deference, of our primary obligations. Even superstition, in this case, as far at least as implicit obedience extends, exceeds not true devotion.
The Decalogue was originally written on two tables; five in each. The first refers solely to Religion; the second, to Morality, only. To honour our parents, therefore, as falling within the former line of obligations, is, by this distinction, made one [Page 16] of our pious duties; as through them we honour the Creator, who ordained this relation between us. This precept, then, should seem to have a double tie upon us, as partaking both of piety and morals; and therefore, however the latter bond may chance to be cancelled, the first ought never to be dispensed with.
In fine, there is something so fond and endearing in the idea and exercise of a child's obedience and deference towards a parent, that how rotten must the root be, or how blighted the branches, if such a tree should fail of producing its natural fruit!
Thus far, by way of general reflection, only; for I must, notwithstanding, admit, that the particular instance of the daughter's compliance, exacted by the father, in this piece, of resigning an husband of her own choice, upon equal terms, and accepting another, chosen arbitrarily for her, by caprice merely, was too severe a trial of obedience. Egeus here, like Abraham, would sacrifice his child at the altar, not only without the command of God, but contrary to his express purpose, proclaimed aloud by the voice of Nature, and further confirmed from the deductions of virtuous affection, free will, and rational election.
When I said that the duty of a child was natural, I did not mean to invest the parent with an authority which was not so; and I cannot blame Hermia, therefore, upon the severe laws of Athens being declared to her, for the chaste and spirited resolution she frames to herself on that occasion.
SCENE II.
Lysander, the suitor elect of Hermia, here makes an observation upon the state of love, which is too often verified in life: That a sympathy of affections, [Page 17] with other fitness of circumstances, are seldom found to meet together, so as to compleat an happy union.
SCENE III.
In this scene we are charmed with that mildness, modesty, and generous eulogium, with which the fond and unhappy Helena accosts a rival beauty, and woo'd by the man she loves.
[Page 18]Hermia had used no arts, no coquetry, to allure her lover from her; for, as she expresses it, just after, in the same dialogue, ‘His folly, Helena, is no fault of mine.’ She had, indeed, happened to have done her an injury, but no wrong; and therefore the forsaken maid shews her justice in plaining her own ill fortune, only, without expressing the least manner of resentment against her unoffending rival.
Hermia, in the same scene, alludes to the magic power of love, which concenters all our ideas in one, making us prefer a cottage to a palace, and a desert to a grove, according to the situation or circumstances of the object of our affections. After having declared the purpose of flying her country with her lover, she adds,
And Helena, afterwards, carries on the same idea, in the following lines:
Theseus too, in a passage of his speech, in the first Scene of the Fifth Act of this Play, accords with the above sentiment:
And Shakespeare has hinted a moral, on this latter subject, with regard to irregular or ill-placed affection, as Dr. Warburton has justly observed, ‘by as fine a metamorphosis as any in Ovid,’ in the last line of the following speech, in the second Scene [Page 19] of Act the Second; the whole of which I shall transcribe here, in order to shew how justly and poetically he has pointed to the different effects of passion upon busy and contemplative minds, as well as on idle and dissipated ones.
ACT V. SCENE I.
The deceptions of an enthusiastic or over-heated fancy, with the vain terrors of a dejected mind; are well described in part of the following speech; in which our author classes the lunatic, the lover, and the poet, together; and might have taken in the fanatic too, along with them, under the description of those, who, as he says, in the first part of the same speech,
Among the brief of sports, as it is called, to be exhibited before Theseus, on his wedding-day, this is the title of one:
Mr. Warton imagines this passage to have alluded to a poem of Spenser's, stiled The Tears of the Muses, on the Neglect and Contempt of Learning, in his time. Though this was not properly a complaint of that age, only; it has been so much the grievance of all times, that it has, long since, obtained into a proverb, As poor as a poet.
The case of such unfortunate persons,
is certainly very hard. Persons who apply their minds to letters, must unavoidably neglect their temporal concerns; and those who employ their time in the reformation or entertainment of the world, should be supported by it—Not by merely accidental and precarious emoluments, but upon some more permanent foundation; like the Clergy, who have had a provision made for them, for the same reason as above; and the name of Clerk, tho' now appropriated to the latter, was formerly the common appellation of both. The honour of such an establishment would be considerable to a State, and the expence but small— for the numbers are but few.
Theseus expresses a just sentiment in a prince, when Philostrate, the Master of his Revels, objects to his being present at a play, which the affections of the lowest rank of the Athenian citizens had framed for the celebration of his nuptials.
Hippolita also makes the same objection, but from a motive of humanity, only.
I must here conclude my observations on this Play, with the above beautiful passage, as there does not appear to me to be any thing else, in the remainder of it, worthy to supply a reflection relative to the purposed scope or design of this Work.
POSTSCRIPT.
This Play is perfectly picturesque, and resembles some rich landscape, where palaces and cottages, huntsmen and husbandmen, princes and peasants, appear in the same scene together.
THE TWO GENTLEMEN OF VERONA.
Dramatis Personae.
- DUKE of MILAN, Father to Silvia.
- VALENTINE, the two Gentlemen.
- PROTHEUS, the two Gentlemen.
- ANTHONIO, Father to Protheus.
- PANTHION, Servant to Anthonio.
- SILVIA, the Duke of Milan's Daughter, beloved of Valentine.
- JULIA, a Lady of Verona, beloved of Protheus.
THE Two Gentlemen of Verona.
THE Fable of this Play has no more moral in it, than the former, nor does it make us much amends, either by the number, or variety of its documents. I would, therefore, have passed it by, as some of the editors have done, on the supposition of its not being one of Shakespeare's; but that I thought any thing which had ever been imputed to that author, had a right to claim a place in this Work; unless the rejection of it were established upon better grounds, than the diversity of opinions about its authenticity, among the Commentators.
And, indeed, were I to offer any doubt upon this point, myself, it should not be so much from the objections adduced by the editors, as on account of the unnatural inconsistency of character, in the person of Protheus; who, in the first Act, and during above half the second, appears to stand in the most amiable and virtuous lights, both of morals and manhood, as a fond lover, and a faithful friend; and yet suddenly belies his fair seemings, by an infidelity toward the first object, and a treachery with regard to the second. 'Tis true, indeed, that in the latter end he expresses a sort of contrition for his crimes; but yet this still seems to remain equivocal; as it does not appear to have arisen from any remorse of conscience, or abhorrence of his baseness, but rather from a disappointment in his pursuit, and an open detection of his villainy.
There are but few instances of this kind, that I remember to have met with, throughout the drama of Shakespeare; for however he may sport, as he often does, with the three unities of Aristotle, time, [Page 26] place, and action, he seldom sins against a fourth, which I am surprised the Critics have not added, as being worth them all—namely, that of character; the tenor of which is generally preserved, from first to last, in all his works. This consistency is required in the epic, and why not insisted on in the dramatic poem, I cannot conceive.
I am venturing, I own, beyond my purpose; but I am tempted here, upon mentioning his breach of the unities, to observe, that the Commentators do our author great injustice, to examine him by the cold rules of artful construction. Shakespeare's writings resemble the antient music, which consisted in melody alone, without regard to harmony, which is a science of much later invention; and it has been remarked, that the original airs of every country, which charm a natural ear most, have been those that give offence to modern composers, by an utter neglect of the counter-point. The compositions of our Bard have the same beauty, with the same defect. He ought, therefore, never to be considered but under the description which Milton has given of him;
Would they restrain him within the precincts of art, the height, the depth of whose imagination and creative genius found even the extent of Nature too streightly bounded for it to move in?
Like an eastern monarch, his word was law, his will and pleasure edicts and decrees. But there are certain mechanists in criticism, who have no other way of judging, but by applying the rule and compass; like antient gardeners, who trimmed their forest-trees into cones and cylinders, and reduced winding brooks to square canals. A man must be born a critic, as well as a poet; but, at this rate, he may be bred both.
But to return from this digression to the subject which lies more properly before us, at present.
ACT I. [Page 27] SCENE I.
The great necessity and benefit of Travel are properly recommended, and marked by apt phrase, in the first speech here; which opening, with the addition of a few other passages, seems to promise more than, I am sorry to say, the rest of the piece is responsible for. And it is this circumstance which has induced the critics to suspect this Play not to have been originally one of Shakespeare's, but only revised and enriched with fragments, by him; as it may be deemed to be not a jewel, but only a lump of paste, set round with sparks.
The tenderness and solicitudes of friendship are well and fondly expressed in the reply:
If ever danger do environ thee—This line strikes me with a peculiar beauty. Protheus desires to be considered as a sharer in his friend's weal or woe, during absence; the first he mentions without any reserve,
But when he comes to speak of the latter, he appears to catch himself up, as if alarmed even at the idea of his danger, and seems to have begun his prayers for him, already.
[Page 28]But not to quit the first subject hinted above, only to re-assume it again, I shall introduce a speech from the fourth Scene following, though somewhat out of its place, here; where Panthion, speaking to the father of Protheus, tells him the opinion of another person about him and his son.
But to return to the first Scene, again. In this and many of the subsequent ones, the several parts of which shall be quoted as they follow in order, to prevent the interruption of the subject, our Author has truly described the nature, the effects, the anxieties, the weaknesses, the extravagancies, and the miseries, of the passion of love, most philosophically, poetically, and experimentally.
Valentine, persuading Protheus to quit his mistress, and accompany him on his travels, says:
Valentine, after his falling in love, to Protheus:
There are two other passages in this Play, which I have not included among the above number of quotations; because, though they relate to the same subject, yet not falling within the description of the passion, but the artful or sinister conduct of it, only, I have reserved to a place by themselves.
The first is, where Valentine replies to the Duke, who asks his advice how to gain a coy mistress.
The second is in the fifth Scene following the above, where the most effectual, but basest method for curing a woman's love, that can be devised, is there pointed out:
ACT V.
SCENE IV.
In the first speech here, Valentine makes a reflection, which cannot be too often marked to us, upon the powerful effect of use or habit over the mind [Page 31] of man. Second nature is more than a match even for the first. In this philosophy lie the manifest and manifold advantages of a good education, which alone forms the different manners allotted to the sexes, rendering men brave, and preserving women chaste. Exchange but the point of honour between them, and you fill the world with amazons and dastards.
In the same Scene he expresses himself most affectingly, upon discovering the faithlessness of his friend, and displays a noble and a generous nature, in his ready forgiveness, on the other's as prompt penitence.
SCENE V. and lost.
In this passage Valentine is justly commended f [...] his proper and becoming manhood, in vindicatin the right both of his love and honour, at the hazar [...] of his, comparatively, meaner life. He has, therefore a right to the appellation and character here given o him, in the following line: ‘Thou art a gentleman, and well derived.’
But what strikes me more particularly in this speech, is the gallant Duke's asseveration, in that truly noble expression, ‘Now, by the honour of my ancestry.’ It was this generous spirited idea that continued down the race of heroes, among us, while they did exist; and were the profession of heraldry never to be considered in any other light, than as a record of men's worth, not titles, it would then become both a political and a liberal science. Honours, as Selden says, should be native only, and not dative derived from Merits, not from Gifts.
MEASURE FOR MEASURE.
Dramatis Personae.
- DUKE of Vienna.
- ANGELO, Lord Deputy in the Duke's absence.
- ESCALUS, an ancient Lord joined with him.
- CLAUDIO, a young Gentleman.
- LUCIO, his Friend.
- ISABELLA, Sister to Claudio.
- JULIET, with child by Claudio.
MEASURE for MEASURE.
I CANNOT see what moral can be extracted from the fable of this Piece; but as the author of it seems to have thought otherwise, I shall present the reader with his idea on this subject, in his own words; where the Duke passes sentence on Angelo, his deputy, for his double villainy:
But as there is not matter enough here, for further expatiating upon, I shall proceed to collect together the dispersed maxims, sentiments or morals, which may be gathered from the field at large; and which I shall arrange under their several heads, without regard to the order of the drama; as this method may best serve to give them an united force, and enable them to act more strongly on the minds of my readers.
ACT I.
SCENE II.
That our talents, our faculties, or powers, are not our own, properly; but that we are to consider ourselves as endowed with such advantages, by Providence, for the more enlarged benefit of mankind, is finely set forth in the following speech:
The dangers to be apprehended to society, from those who affect too much popularity, are very justly remarked upon, in the same Scene; which judgment may be fully supported by innumerable instances of Demagogues to be met with in history, both ancient and modern.
SCENE VI.
That a spirit of liberty, where the reins of government are suffered to relax, is too apt to exceed into a licentiousness which counteracts its own ends, is well noted here.
Again, in the next Scene:
And just after, condemning his own neglect, in suffering the people to take such scope, he carries his censure against himself so far, as even to say that he had encouraged them to do so:
The same reflection is carried on, in the fifth Scene of the Second Act; where some one says, ‘Lord Angelo is severe.’ To which Escalus, his colleague in administration, replies,
But to recur back again to the first Act, which I quitted in pursuit of the above argument started there; in the sixth Scene, where Claudio desires his friend to employ his sister to solicit his pardon, he very judiciously urges that peculiar kind of persuasiveness, which naturally dwells in youth and innocence:
And again, in the last Scene of this first Act, Lucio says to Isabella,
[Page 38]In the same Scene the nature and danger of irresolution is well described.
ACT II.
SCENE I.
The political arguments for justice, with the humane motives for mercy, are finely contrasted here, between the two Deputies of the State:
SCENE VII.
We find the same subjects continued here, with additional spirit and beauty.
O just, but severe law! Must he needs die?
Maiden, no remedy.
I will not do it.
But can you, if you would?
Look, what I will not *, that I cannot do.
He's sentenced; 'tis too late.
Pray you, be gone.
Yet shew some pity.
Why do you put these sayings upon me?
Gentle, my lord, turn back.
I will bethink me — Come again, to-morrow.
How? Bribe me!
I have transcribed, perhaps, more of this dialogue, than may be thought strictly relative to the arguments of it; but I found it impossible to break off before, and I believe the reader would be sorry to have had me interrupt it sooner.
SCENE VIII.
The powerful attractions of virtue and modesty, are finely shewn, in Angelo's conflict and reflections, here. Isabella, having, in the last Scene, received some hope of pardon for her brother, takes leave of the Deputy, with this expression:
SCENE IX.
The Duke here, under the character of a friar, in confessing Juliet, gives an admirable lesson on the nature of contrition, distinguishing it very properly from attrition merely; and, at the same time, expresses a just but severe sentence against a woman's failure in the point of chastity; their education, their manners, and the moral consequences of their frailty, throwing so many more bars in their way, than the modes of the world have opposed to the other sex.
SCENE X.
The frailty of human nature is well described in the wanderings of the mind in prayer, and the struggle between virtue and passion, in the first speech here; which concludes with observing, how apt the pageantry or false seemings of power are to impose on the world, even the great vulgar, as well as the small.
SCENE XI.
There is a proper sentiment of Christian humility, expressed by Isabella, in this place:
[Page 44]And just after, there is a virtuous argument finely supported by her, against the insidious pleadings of the Deputy; who, after refusing her a pardon for her brother, thus proceeds:
ACT III.
SCENE I.
The Duke, remaining still under the disguise of a friar, comes to the prison to prepare Claudio for death; upon which subject he makes a number of moral and philosophic reflections; but these last mostly of the Stoic kind, by observing on the precariousness and insignificancy of human life; the whole of which I shall give here at full length.
And in the next scene, Isabella, after hinting to her brother at certain base conditions, on which his sentence might be remitted, endeavours to strengthen his resolution to prefer death before dishonour, by somewhat of the same manner of reasoning, as above; but more conclusive and concise:
To this suspicion of his weakness he replies, with the spirit becoming a man of honour and virtue:
But after having paid this compliment to heroism, Human Nature comes in for its share, in turn; and he then pleads for life, even on the most abject terms:
Oh, Isabel!
What says my brother?
Death's a fearful thing.
And shamed life a hateful.
What an ignoble sentiment is here expressed, in the four last lines of this speech! and yet the great Maecenas had the same, and declared it very nearly in the same words! What a disgrace to letters! But history describes him to have been a person of foppish and effeminate manners; and 'tis but rarely that the outward character belies the inward one.
[Page 47]Isabella's indignation against her brother on this occasion, though it has no relation to the subjects we are upon, yet as it may have an effect in raising the same resentment against vice and meanness, in the minds of my readers, I think it worthy to be inserted here:
SCENE VI.
In the last speech of this scene, our Author gives us a shocking, but too just description of Slander:
ACT IV.
SCENE III.
In the last passage of this Scene, the Duke repeats the same reflection, in still stronger terms:
Such has been the complaint of all ages, even when the scandal was merely oral; but how much more intolerable has the offence become, of late years, when obloquy is not only privately spoken, but publicly printed, and openly circulated throughout these kingdoms? The Freedom of the Press should be ever [Page 48] held sacred among us. 'Tis our Palladium. But surely, to restrain its Licentiousness, can no more hurt the Liberty of it, than the chastisement of felony can be said to injure the liberty of the subject.
SCENE X.
When Isabella, upon a supposition of her brother's death, curses Angelo for his perfidy, the Duke reproves her in the following words:
Shakespeare seems to have wound up the several morals of his characters and dialogue, in this place, with an excellent Christian document, against the rage of malediction, and the passion of revenge; for we find little more in the remainder of it, sufficiently worthy of continuing any further remarks on the Piece.
POSTSCRIPT.
In Number 491 of the SPECTATOR, there is a parallel story with this of Angelo related, though not in every circumstance the same, of Rhynsault, Governor of Zealand, under Charles the Bald, Duke of Burgundy; which may amuse the reader to recur to, after reading this Play.
THE MERCHANT OF VENICE.
Dramatis Personae.
- MOROCHIUS, a Moorish Prince.
- PRINCE of Arragon.
- ANTHONIO, the Merchant of Venice.
- BASSANIO, his Friend.
- SALANIO, Friends to Anthonio and Bassanio.
- SOLARINO, Friends to Anthonio and Bassanio.
- GRATIANO, Friends to Anthonio and Bassanio.
- LORENZO, in love with Jessica.
- SHYLOCK, a Jew.
- LAUNCELOT, Servant to the Jew.
- PORTIA, an Heiress.
- NERISSA, her Maid.
- JESSICA, the Jew's Daughter.
THE MERCHANT of VENICE.
I Shall take no further notice of the want of a moral fable, in the rest of these Plays; but shall proceed to observe upon the characters and dialogue, without interruption, for the future.
ACT I.
SCENE I.
The forebodings or presentiments of evil, natural to the human mind, are strongly pointed at here. It were in vain to attempt the investigation of this matter from philosophy, any more than that of prophetic dreams; so that all we have to do, is simply to acquiesce in the fact itself, which repeated experience has sufficiently vouched in too many remarkable instances, to be imputed to common casualty.
Upon which his two friends attempt to account for this impression on his mind, in a very natural manner—as, ‘Where a man's treasure is, there will his heart be also.’
But when he denies that any reflection upon the state of his fortune, or that even the passion of love, has wrought this grave effect upon his spirits, they then remain quite at a loss to account farther for it, referring it merely to the peculiarity of his character, or particular complexion of mind; which is described and contrasted with one of an opposite cast, with admirable humour:
Gratiano then coming in, and taking notice of the seriousness of Anthonio's aspect, alike imputes it to the same cause his other friends had done:
To which he replies:
Upon this, Gratiano enters into the same humorous description of the different characters of men, as Solarino had done.
Another very common character in life is also described in the same scene; though I think not fairly applicable to the person who was capable of making the speech above cited:
‘Gratiano speaks an infinite deal of nothing, more than any man in all Venice. His reasons are as two grains of wheat hid in two bushels of chaff; you may seek all day ere you find them; and when you have them, they are not worth the search.’
[Page 54]In the following passage of the same Scene, there is a warmth of affection and generous friendship, fondly and beautifully expressed.
Again, in the third Scene of Act the Third, the same noble spirit is carried on.
And from the Fifth Scene of the same Act, another passage may be quoted, which breathes the same strain.
There is a becoming reserve and modesty in this last sentence, which gives an additional beauty to the character of Portia. But I must now return again to the First Act, that I may recover the order of the reflections which are made in this Piece.
SCENE II.
Here the golden mean is well recommended, by shewing the excess on either side, to be equally bad:
By my troth, Nerissa, my little body is weary of this great world.
You would be, sweet madam, if your miseries were in the same abundance as your good fortunes are. And yet, for aught I see, they are as sick that surfeit with too much, as they that starve with nothing; therefore, it is no mean happiness to be seated in the mean; superfluity comes sooner by white hairs, but competency lives longer."
From thence Portia takes occasion to hint at the inefficacy of good counsel towards governing or restraining our passions:
Good sentences, and well pronounced.
They would be better, if well followed.
If to do, were as easy as to know what were good to do, chapels had been churches, and poor men's cottages princes palaces. He is a good divine that follows his own instructions; I can easier teach twenty what were good to be done, than to be one of the twenty to follow my own teaching. The brain may devise laws for the blood, but a hot temper leaps o'er a cold decree; such a hare is madness, the youth, to skip o'er the mashes of good counsel, the cripple.
ACT II.
SCENE I.
The next passage that occurs, is a reflection on the casualties of fortune, which no merit, no industry, no prudence can controul.
SCENE II.
In this Scene, the soliloquy of Launcelot is a strong picture of the mind of man, whenever it debates within itself upon the right or wrong of a question, in which it is any way interested; for in such cases, our passions, even without our connivance, are apt to plead their own cause; and we but sophisticate, while we think we reason. In all doubtful matters, where the arguments seem to be equally suspended, 'tis prudent ever to suspect that side of the balance to be the lightest, which we find our affections the most inclined to.
Certainly, my conscience will serve me to run from this Jew, my master. The fiend is at my elbow, and tempts me; saying to me, Gobbo, Launcelot Gobbo, good Launcelot, or good Gobbo, or good Launcelot Gobbo, use your legs, take the start, run away. My conscience says, no; take heed, honest Launcelot, take heed, honest Gobbo; or, as aforesaid, honest Launcelot Gobbo, do not run; scorn running with the heels. Well, the most courageous fiend bids me pack; via! says the fiend; away! says the fiend; for the heavens, rouse up a brave mind, says the fiend; and run. Well, my conscience, hanging about the neck of my heart, says very wisely to me, my honest friend, Launcelot, being an honest man's son, or rather, an honest woman's son (for, indeed, my father did something smack; something grow to; he had a kind of taste)—Well, my conscience says, budge not; budge, says the fiend; budge not, says my conscience. Conscience, says I, you counsel ill; fiend, says I, you counsel ill. To be ruled by my conscience, I should stay with the Jew, my master, who, God bless the mark, is a kind of devil; and to run away from the Jew, I should be ruled by the fiend; who, saving your reverence, is the devil himself. Certainly, the Jew is the very devil incarnal; and in my conscience, my conscience is but a kind of hard conscience, to offer to counsel me to stay with the Jew. The fiend gives the more friendly counsel; I will run; fiend, my heels are at your commandment; I will run.
SCENE IX.
The description here given of the parting of two friends, would make a beautiful and affecting subject for the pencil:
SCENE X.
The false or mistaken supputations of happiness, which men are too often apt to frame to themselves, are well remarked upon, in this place:
And immediately after, in the same speech, he makes a just and noble reflection, distinguishing merit from dignities; or titles to, from titles of, honour.
ACT III. SCENE I.
The great principle of universal charity, which soars above the partial respects of nations or of sects, is strongly, though indirectly, inculcated, in the Jew's speech, here; which, according to this very principle, should be received without prejudice, though proceeding from the mouth of an Alien, and an Infidel.
Shylock, speaking of Anthonio, ‘He hath disgraced me, and hindered me of half a million, laughed at my losses, mocked at my gains, scorned my nation, thwarted my bargains, cooled my friends, heated mine enemies; and what's his reason? I am a Jew. Hath not a Jew eyes? Hath not a Jew hands, organs, dimensions, senses, affections, passions? Fed with the same food, hurt by the same weapons, subject to the same diseases, healed by the same means, warmed and cooled by the same summer and winter, as a Christian is? If you prick us, do we not bleed? If you tickle us, do we not laugh? If you poison us, do we not die?’
As the remainder of the speech exceeds the moderation of Christian ethics, I think proper to stop the Jew's mouth, here.
The same person says something again to the like purport, in the first Scene of Act the Fourth, that ought to awaken our minds to proper sentiments of humanity, upon this subject.
Montesquieu, in his Spirit of Laws, speaking with a just contempt and humorous severity against all the arguments brought in defence of this cruelty, [Page 60] says, that the strongest reason which can be given for the practice of using Negroes like beasts of burden, is, their having black skins, and flat noses.
In the second Scene of the Third Act, the difficulty of determining the true rate of persons or things, is largely commented upon; and as opinion is too often more under the dominion of fancy than of reason, perhaps the stanzas which precede the reflections, may serve as a proper prelude to the speech. The reader, at least, I dare say, will be pleased at finding them inserted here.
After which Bassanio speaks:
Portia's rapture, on finding her favourite lover has chosen right, is warmly and finely expressed, in the next speech; in which the danger of an excess of joy is also pointed out:
In the fifth Scene following, there is a ridiculous, but whimsical, description of a vain boasting young man; many of which sort are to be met with in life; in courts, in camps, in coffee-houses:
ACT IV. SCENE II.
The character of Mercy is here most beautifully described. This passage can never be too often read. There is no danger of its growing feared and tedious *, as Angelo says of the laws of justice.
There is also a passage in the same Scene, where the Pro and Con for partial justice is rightly argued [Page 63] on both sides; but terminates, as I fear it should do, for the safety of a State, in stoical strictness.
We have also, here, some philosophic reflections on the advantages of dying before we are encumbered with age and poverty, with a manly spirit of acquiescence in the unavoidable ills of life, joined to the affecting tenderness and generous regards of friendship.
Anthonio, when the Jew has obtained sentence against him:
'Tis a pity this fine speech should be disgraced by the quibble in the last expression.
ACT V.
SCENE I.
The enchanting powers and effects of music are here most poetically set forth. There can never be said too much on this charming theme. Men's minds may be sometimes too stern or obstinate to yield to argument, but in melody there is a sort of sentiment, that sinks into the heart, and by awaking the softer passions of the soul, often persuades, where reason else would fail.
There is also a beautiful allusion made to the light of a candle, in this place, which, with the moral deduced from it, is, I think, worthy to be noted here.
So says the Scripture, "Let your light so shine." And in the continuation of the same dialogue, the effects of time, circumstance, comparison, and occasion, are beautifully and justly pointed out:
The next quotation, and the last I shall transcribe from this Play, is in the same Scene; where Portia accosts her husband's friend, Anthonio, on his first visit to her, after the catastrophe of the piece has been wound up:
In this speech she very justly expresses the true sentiment of affection, which renders professions needless, where intentions are sincere.
AS YOU LIKE IT.
Dramatis Personae.
- A DUKE, exiled from his dominions.
- AMIENS, attending upon the Duke in his banishment.
- JAQUES, attending upon the Duke in his banishment.
- A LORD, attending upon the Duke in his banishment.
- OLIVER, eldest Son to Sir Rowland de Boys.
- ORLANDO, his brother.
- ADAM, an old Steward of Sir Rowland de Boys.
- TOUCHSTONE, an Attendant on Celia and Rosalind.
- CORIN, an old Shepherd.
- SYLVIUS, a young one.
- ROSALIND, Daughter to the Duke.
- CELIA, Daughter to Frederick, his Brother, the Usurper.
AS YOU LIKE IT.
ACT I.
SCENE I.
THIS Play begins with a reflection on the first, and I may add the principal, concern in life, the education of children. Men are often more sedulous in training the brutes of their kennels, their mews and their stables, than they seem to be about the heirs of their blood, their fortunes, or their honours. In sad truth may it be said, that we seldom meet with a jockey, an huntsman, or a sportsman, who is half so well-bred as his horses, his hawks, or his hounds.
Orlando, speaking of the unkindness of his elder brother and guardian, says, ‘For my part, he keeps me rustically at home; or, to speak more properly, flies me here at home, unkept; for call you that keeping, for a gentleman of my birth, that differs not from the stalling of an ox? His horses are bred better; for besides that they are fair with their feeding, they are taught their manage; and to that end riders dearly hired; but I, his brother, gain nothing under him but growth; for the which the animals on his dunghills are as much bound to him as I. Besides this Nothing that he so plentifully gives me, the Something that Nature gave me his countenance seems to take from me. He lets me feed with his hinds, bars me the place of a brother, and, as much as in him lies, mines * my gentility with my education.’
SCENE III.
The last speech, here, though it presents us with no moral, I cannot pass by without remarking, that it seems to be a perfect description of our author's own character.
Oliver, speaking of Orlando, his younger brother, says, ‘Yet he's gentle; never schooled, and yet learned; full of noble device; and of all sorts enchantingly beloved—’
SCENE IV.
There are some passages very tender, generous, and affecting, in the first part of the dialogue between Rosalind and Celia, who had been bred up from their infancy in friendship together; the first, daughter to the exiled Duke; and the other, child to his brother, the Usurper.
I pray thee, Rosalind, sweet my coz, be merry.
Dear Celia, I shew more mirth than I am mistress of; and would you yet I were merrier? Unless you could teach me to forget a banished father, you must not learn me how to remember any extraordinary pleasure.
Herein I see thou lovest me not with the full weight that I love thee. If my uncle, thy banished father, had banished thy uncle, the Duke my father, so thou hadst been still with me, I could have taught my love to take thy father for mine; and so wouldst thou, if the truth of thy love to me were so righteously tempered, as mine is to thee.
Well, I will forget the condition of my estate, and rejoice in yours.
You know, my father hath no child but me, nor none is like to have; and, truly, when he dies, thou shalt be his heir; for what he hath taken away from thy father perforce, I will render thee again in affection—By mine honour, I will—And when I break that oath, let me turn monster—Therefore, my sweet Rose, my dear Rose, be merry.
The same fondness between them is repeated in the tenth Scene of the same Act, upon Rosalind's being commanded to quit the dominions of the Usurper.
As there are many vices in morals that are injurious to society, and which the laws have not stigmatized, or possibly cannot sufficiently provide against, the reprehensions of Satire, under proper restrictions, may perhaps be deemed a necessary supplement to legislation. The most worthless person would chuse to sin in secret, as not being able to endure the being rendered an object of public detestation or ridicule; the fear of being pointed at has often laid a restraint on vice; in which sense the finger may be said to be stronger than the arm. Othello pathetically describes such a situation:
The passage which gave rise to these reflections, is in this fourth Scene, where Celia interrupts Touchstone, in his abuse of an absent person:
Enough! Speak no more of him; you'll be whipt for taxation, one of these days.
The more pity, that fools may not speak wisely, what wise men do foolishly.
By my troth, thou sayest true; for since the little wit that fools have was silenced *, the little foolery that wise men have makes a great show.
SCENE VIII.
There is a very proper hint given here to women, not to deviate from the prescribed rules and decorums of their sex. Whenever they venture to step [Page 72] the least out of their walk, in life, they are too generally apt to wander astray.
Oh, how full of briars is this working-day world!
They are but burs, cousin, thrown upon thee, in holiday foolery; if we walk not in the trodden paths, our very petticoats will catch them.
SCENE X.
Rosalind, speaking of disguising herself in man's apparel, gives a good description of a swaggering bully:
ACT II.
SCENE I.
The first speech in this Scene is rich in reflection upon the new-moulding faculty of use or habit, the preference of a sincere country life to a false city one, the advantages of adversity, and the benefits of retired contemplation.
In the continuation of the same dialogue, some humane sentiments are thrown out on the subject of hunting, with an affecting description given of a wounded deer; and also some moral allusions from human life to the different circumstances and situations of the poor victim, which must equally engage the thought and feeling of the reader.
Whoever could read the above description, and eat venison, on the same day, must have a better stomach, or a stouter heart, than they would do well to boast of—Such melancholy, such sullen fits, as these of Jaques, have something more charming in them, than all ‘"The broadest mirth unfeeling Folly wears."’
SCENE III.
The dangers of pre-eminence and virtue in a wicked and envious world, are finely noted here.
Adam meeting Orlando, after he had conquered the Usurper's champion:
When Adam counsels him to fly from the persecution of his cruel brother, his answer expresses a noble and virtuous acquiescence in any state of misery or danger, rather than submit to support himself by base or dishonest means:
There is a charming glow of affection, gratitude, and spirit, in the reply made by Adam; with a pleasing description of the virtue and sobriety of the antient Peasantry of England; and the difference of manners and morals between those times and the more modern ones, is well remarked upon.
SCENE. IV.
The nature and follies of love are here extremely well described, between the several speakers.
Alas, poor shepherd! Searching of thy wound, I have, by hard adventure, found my own.
And I mine. I remember, when I was in love, I broke my sword upon a stone, and bid him take that for coming a-nights to Jane Smile; and I remember the kissing of her batlet *, and the cow's dugs that her pretty chopt hands had milked; and I remember the wooing a peascod instead of her, from whom I took two peas, and giving her them again, said, with weeping tears, Wear these for my sake. We that are true lovers run into strange capers; but as all is mortal in nature, so is all nature in love mortal † in folly.
There is a very pretty poem on the same subject, and which seems to have taken its hint from this passage in Shakespeare, though the instances are different and more in number, written by Miss Aikin, among a collection of her's lately published, which I would insert here, but that I suppose every reader of taste must be in possession of a work which so well deserves a place in the most select libraries; as doing equal honour to literature, and her sex. (See page 66, of her Poems.)
SCENE V.
The common or modern modes of civility are well enough ridiculed, here; which, however, does not by any means reprove the fond expressions of affection, or the warm returns of gratitude.
Well, then, if ever I thank any man, I'll thank you; but that they call compliments, is like the encounter of two dogapes. And when a man thanks me heartily, methinks I have given him a penny, and he renders me the beggarly thanks for it.
[Page 78]In the same place, the melancholy Jaques, as he is characterized, though he be of a gloomy and unsociable complexion himself, describes a character in one word, that, in my opinion, is still more unqualified for the converse of the world than his own.
When he is told that the Duke has been all the day to look for him, he replies, ‘And I have been all this day to avoid him. He is too disputable * for my company. I think of as many matters as he; but I give heaven thanks, and make no boast of them ‡.’
SCENE VI.
There is something extremely pathetic and affecting in this short scene between Orlando and Adam, on their pilgrimage.
Dear master, I can go no further. O, I die for food! Here lie I down, and measure out my grave. Farewell, kind master!
Why, how now, Adam! no greater heart in thee! live a little; comfort a little; chear thyself a little. If this uncouth forest yield any thing savage, I will be either food for it, or bring it for food to thee. Thy conceit is nearer death than thy powers. For my sake, be comfortable †; hold death a-while at the arm's end. I will be here with thee presently; and if I bring the [...] not something to eat, I'll give thee leave to die; but if thou diest before I come, thou art a mocker of my labour. Well said—thou lookest cheerly; and I'll be with you quickly. Yet thou liest in the bleak air. Come, I will bear thee to some shelter, and thou shall not die for the lack of a dinner, if there live any thing in this desert. Cheerly, good Adam.
SCENE VII.
Trite observations and common-place morals are well exposed here:
In the same scene there is a good defence made for general satire.
Jaques, being accused of slander, says,
See the last remark on Scene IV. Act I. of this Play.
SCENE VIII.
The following passage requires no comment to point out its beauties, or to mark its impression.
Orlando, travelling through the forest, with his poor old friend, leaves him, for a while, to go in quest of food, as shewn before, in the last Scene but one; and coming where the Duke and his train are at dinner, draws his sword, to force some of the viands from them. The former Scene, already quoted, prepares us finely for Orlando's violence here, which must otherwise have created disgust, and seem to have been inconsistent with his expression, in the third Scene above, where he says to Adam,
Upon this challenge, the Duke says,
SCENE IX.
On Orlando's going out, the Duke says,
Upon which allusion, Jaques gives a fine picturesque and dramatic description of life and character, in the following speech:
SCENE X.
Some melancholy reflections on the base vice and most heinous sin of ingratitude, are sweetly comprized in the following Air:
ACT III.
SCENE III.
No situation of life is satisfactory to us; there is something we like, in all, but none that we would chuse to take up with for better for worse. This impatience, this dissatisfaction, in the mind of man, proclaims aloud that this world was never designed as our place of rest; and to refer us for it to the grave, is but infidel mockery, surely.
[Page 83]I am well aware, that after so serious a reflection, the following passage may be deemed too slight an illustration of the remark; but as it gave rise to it, I think in justice that I ought to quote it here; for even a straw is an argument of Providence, to the contemplative mind.
And how like you this shepherd's life, Mr. Touchstone?
Truly, shepherd, in respect of itself, it is a good life; but in respect that it is a shepherd's life, it is naught. In respect that it is solitary, I like it very well; but in respect that it is private, it is a very vile life. Now, in respect that it is in the fields, it pleaseth me well; but in respect it is not in the court, it is tedious. As it is a spare life, look you, it fits my humour well; but as there is no more plenty in it, it goes much against my stomach.
SCENE IV.
The common sing-song of poetry is well observed upon, here; such verses, as Horace says, a person may compose two hundred of, standing on one leg *, "without one thought to interrupt the song."
Rosalind, reading a paper written in her praise:
Upon which Touchstone says, ‘I'll rhime you so, eight years together; dinners, and suppers, and sleeping hours, excepted. It is the right butter-woman's rate to market. This is the very false gallop of verses. Why do you infect yourself with them?’
SCENE VIII.
The different computations of time which are made by persons variously interested in its progression, [Page 84] are well and humorously described in this place.
I pray you, what is't a clock?
You should ask me, what time o'day—there's no clock in the forest.
Then there's no true lover in the forest; else, sighing every minute, and groaning every hour, would detect the lazy foot of time, as well as a clock.
And why not the swift foot of time? Had not that been as proper?
By no means, Sir. Time travels in divers paces, with divers persons.—I'll tell you whom time trots withal, whom time ambles withal, whom time gallops withal, and whom he stands still withal.
I prithee, whom doth he trot withal?
Marry, he trots hard * with a young maid, between the contract of her marriage, and the day it is solemnized. If the interim be but a se'nnight, time's pace is so hard, that it seems the length of seven years.
Whom ambles time withal?
With a priest that lacks Latin, and a rich man that hath not the gout; for the one sleeps easily, because he cannot study; and the other lives merrily, because he feels no pain: the one lacking the burden of lean and wasteful learning; and the other knowing no burden of heavy tedious penury. These time ambles withal.
Whom doth he gallop withal?
With a thief to the gallows; for though he go softly as foot can fall, he thinks himself too soon there.
Who stays at withal?
With lawyers in the vacation; for they sleep between term and term; and then they perceive not how time moves.
SCENE X.
Never talk to me—I will weep.
Do, I prithee; but yet have the grace to consider that tears do not become a man †:
But have I not cause to weep?
As good cause as one would desire; therefore, weep.
His very hair is of the dissembling colour.
Something browner than Judas's—Marry, his kisses are Judas's own children.
No, faith, his hair is of a good colour.
An excellent colour. Your chesnut was ever the only colour.
And his kissing is as full of sanctity, as the touch of holy beard.
He hath bought a pair of cast lips of Diana; a Nun of Winter's sisterhood kisses not more religiously; the very ice of chastity is in them.
The abrupt commencement of this dialogue leads us to suppose, that it is but the continuation of one they had engaged in before their appearance in this scene, in which Celia had been endeavouring to quiet Rosalind's fears, upon her lover's having broke his promise of meeting her; and whether from being tired with her obstinacy, or resolving to try her sincerity, she here seems to join in her resentment, by agreeing with her in every thing; which has an effect very natural in all such cases, that the plaintiff immediately becomes defendant, whenever the person beloved happens to be censured by any one else but themselves.
Hermione says,
And the danger of interfering between man and wife, I should hope arises from this principle. Resentments may interrupt affection; but they must rise to something more, to cancel one that ever has been thoroughly conceived.
SCENE XI.
Foul is most foul, being foul to be a scoffer.
This is a just thought; and it would be well if it were more attended to. No persons have a right to censure others, who are not free from blame themselves. This maxim, if extended to the strictness of it, would silence all scandal, detraction, and reproach; [Page 86] and indeed it has been often observed, that the most faultless persons are generally the least severe. Heaven has more mercy, than man.
ACT IV.
SCENE I.
As I have already given the reader some extracts of the character and sentiments of the melancholy Jaques, in this Play, which must give a favourable impression of him; I think he will be well pleased to see him introduced once more, particularly in a part where he gives a description of himself, as he does in this scene, and where the lively Rosalind also equally and justly condemns the extremes, both of a merry and a grave complexion of mind and manners.
They say, you are a melancholy fellow.
I am so—I do love it better than laughing.
Those who are in the extremity of either, are abominable fellows; and betray themselves to every modern censure, worse than drunkards.
Why, 'tis good to be sad, and say nothing.
Why, then, 'tis good to be a post.
I have neither the scholar's melancholy, which is emulation; nor the musician's, which is fantastic; nor the courtier's, which is proud; nor the soldier's, which is ambitious; nor the lawyer's, which is politic; nor the ladies, which is nice; nor the lover's, which is all these; but it is a melancholy of mine own, compounded of many simples, extracted from many objects, and, indeed, the sundry contemplation of my travels, on which my often rumination wraps me in a most humorous * sadness.
And your experience makes you sad. I had rather have a fool to make me merry, than experience to make me sad— and to travel for it too!
Rosalind then, taking advantage of the word travel, gives a description of the alamode pilgrims of Shakespeare's times, which may answer full as well for the fashionable emigrants of our own days.
There is something, upon the whole of this sombre character of Jaques, that is interesting, and makes me recollect a French line of some uncommon, because ingenious and indulgent, Critic, who says, ‘Un esprit né chagrin, plait par son chagrin même.’
SCENE V.
There is no passion which Shakespeare more frequently, or so poetically describes, as that of love; and as it is the one which, by its despotism in our youthful years, often forms the destiny of our future life, and holds so immediate a relation to morals, we should suffer no occasion to pass unnoticed, however humorously or ludicrously expressed, which either defines its nature, or remarks upon its effects.
No, that same wicked bastard of Venus, that was begot of thought, conceived of spleen, and born of madness, that blind rascally boy, that abuses every one's eyes, because his own are out, let him be judge how deep I am in love. I tell thee, Aliena, I cannot be out of the sight of Orlando—I'll go find a shadow *, and sigh till he come.
ACT V.
SCENE V.
The uncertainty of opinion in things where the mind is anxious, is hinted at here:
SCENE VI.
Rich honesty dwells like a miser, Sir, in a poor house; as your pearl in your soul oyster.
Men who pretend to know the world, are apt to jo [...]n in the above satire upon mankind, by saying, what I am sorry to repeat, that if we were to seek for honesty, we must look for it, as the Clown hints, among the middle ranks of life.
The punctilios of honour, with regard to the false bravery, or Gothic chivalry of duelling, is admirably jested on in the same scene.
But for the seventh cause; how did you find the quarrel on the seventh cause?
Upon a lye seven times removed; as thus, Sir— I did dislike the cut of a certain courtier's beard; he sent me word, if I said his beard was not cut well, he was in the mind it was. This is called the retort courteous. If I sent him word again, it was not well cut, he would send me word, he cut it to please himself. This is called the qu [...]p modest. If again, it was not well cut, he disabled my judgment. This is called the reply churlish, If again, it was not well cut, he would answer, I spake not true. This is called the reproof valiant. If again, it was not well cut, he would say, I lye. This is called the countercheck quarrelsome. And so, the lye circumstantial, and the lye direct.
And how oft did you say that his beard was not well cut?
I durst go no further than the lye circumstantial; nor durst he give me the lye direct; and so we measured swords, and parted *.
Can you nominate in order, now, the degrees of the lye?
O, Sir, we quarrel in print, by the book, as you have books for good manners. I will name you the degrees. The first, the retort courteous; the second, the quip modest; the third the reply churlish; the fourth, the reproof valiant; the fifth, the c [...]u [...]beck quarrelsome; the sixth, the lye with circumstance; and the seventh, the lye direct. All these you may avoid, but the lye direct; and you may avoid that too, with an If. I knew when seven [Page 89] justices could not make up a quarrel; but when the parties were met themselves, one of them thought but of an If; as, If you said so, then I said so; and they shook hands, and swore brothers. Your If is your only peace-maker—Much virtue in an If.
Doctor Warburton, in a note on this passage, has quoted a similar one from Fletcher, in his Queen of Corinth:
As the humorous satire of Don Quixote came abroad into the world in Shakespeare's time, perhaps he might have taken a hint for this piece of ridicule from that writing; and Fletcher may have copied his raillery from him again. Malta is the only place now where the old Gothic chivalry is still preserved, and that duelling is established by law.
SCENE VII.
I shall now conclude my remarks on this Play, with a song in this Scene, which comprehends my favourite moral.
LOVE's LABOUR LOST.
Dramatis Personae.
- THE KING of Navarre.
- BIRON, three Lords attending upon the King in his retirement.
- LONGAVILLE, three Lords attending upon the King in his retirement.
- DUMAIN, three Lords attending upon the King in his retirement.
- DON ADRIANO DE ARMADO, a vain bombastical Spaniard.
- MOTH, his Page,
- NATHANAEL, a Curate.
- HOLOFERNES, a Schoolmaster.
- PRINCESS of France.
- ROSALINE, Ladies attending on the Princess.
- MARIA, Ladies attending on the Princess.
- CATHARINE, Ladies attending on the Princess.
LOVE's LABOUR LOST.
ACT I. SCENE I.
A Laudable ambition for fame, which inspires every person whose character is above contempt, is beautifully described and distinguished from false heroism, in this place. To conquer ourselves is greater than to vanquish others.
The king of Navarre, and three of his principal courtiers, Biron, Longaville, and Dumain, had determined upon a course of retirement and study, for three years, in order to fit themselves the better for their several departments in the state.
Biron, speaking on this latter subject, and justly condemning all study which is not made referable [Page 94] to the real uses or moral purposes of life, says,
And again:
Seneca seems to be of the same opinion with our author, where he says, that ‘to desire more knowledge than is sufficient for us here, is intemperance.’
Upon revising the articles of their mutual agreement, they find that one of them must unavoidably be dispensed with, on account of a particular reason of state, that had not occurred to them in the drawing them up; upon which the folly and danger of making vows, is very justly descanted on. ‘They are made,’ says Doctor Johnson, on this passage, ‘without sufficient regard to the variations of life, and are, therefore, broken by some unforeseen necessity. They proceed, commonly, from a presumptuous confidence, and a false estimate of human power.’
[Page 95]In the same scene, our author exposes an extraordinary, and yet no uncommon character in life.
The making right and wrong equally to chuse him for their arbitrator, is an admirable trait of an obsequious disposition. And since we are upon this subject here, I think it will be better to groupe the rest of the characters in this Play together in this place, though they refer to different scenes in it.
In the Third Scene of this Act, there is a description, which proves that one of the characteristics of the present age is not quite so modern, as one might otherwise be apt to imagine.
You are a gentleman, and a gamester *.
I confess both; they are both the varnish of a compleat man.
In another place, Act II. Scene I. in a dialogue between the princess Maria, Catharine, and Rosaline, speaking of the courtiers, Maria says,
The latter part of the character of Longaville, above described, is an unhappy quality frequently to the persons themselves, who happen to be infected with it. It often makes enemies, but never once a friend. Even those who are the most maliciously pleased with it against others, still fear it against themselves. Sterne's comparison of the jester and jestee, to the mortgager and mortgagee † is an excellent and just allusion. The one may forget the debt, but the other will not only remember, but exact the penalty, when pay-day comes.
A personal satirist may be likened to a hatchet-man sitting on the arm of a tree, with his face turned to the trunk, and cutting away before him; who, when he has dismembered the branch, falls to the ground himself along with it.
Lastly, In the first Scene of Act IV. there are two characters, which appear the better for being placed in contrast with each other.
I praise God for you, Sir; your reasons * at dinner have been sharp and sententious; pleasant without scurrility, witty without affectation, audacious † without impudency, learned without opinion ‡, and strange ‖ without heresy. I did converse this quondam-day with a companion of the king's, who is intitled, nominated, or called, Don Adriano d'Armado.
His humour is lofty, his discourse peremptory, his tongue filed, his eye ambitious, his gait majestical, and his general behaviour vain, ridiculous, and thrasonical. He is too piqued, too spruce, too affected, too odd, as it were; too peregrinate, as I may call it. He draweth out the thread of his verbosity finer than the staple of his argument. I abhor such fanatical phantasms, such unsociable and point-devise companions; such rackers of Orthography, as to speak dout fine, when he should say doubt; det, when he should pronounce debt; d, e, b, t, not d, e, t. He clepeth a calf, caulf; half, haulf; neighbour vocatur nebour; neigh abbreviated ne—This is abominable, which he would pronounce abhominable—It insinuates me of infanity; to be mad, frantic.
But to return. The pedantry of scholastic definitions, and the verbose stile of law writings, are properly ridiculed, in the second Scene of the First Act, in part of Armado's letter to the king, giving an information of an offence committed against one of his statutes.
In the last Scene of this First Act, there is a quaint description given of Love; but as it is spoken in the person of Armado, whose affected character has been already exposed, I shall insert it here.
ACTS II. and III.
What is worth noting in the Second Act, has already been included in our excursion from the First, and the Third affords us no matter for observation.
ACT IV.
SCENE I.
The false glory of antient heroism is justly censured in the latter part of the following speech.
The Princess, taking the bow to go a stag-shooting, thus argues with herself, on a supposition either of her hitting or missing the quarry:
SCENE IV.
Part of a speech here, is very worthy of a quotation; first, as it is one of the many fond descriptions of love given us by our Author; and next, as it shews the effects of this passion, in higher instances than any of his former ones, by urging its advantages to the minds and manners, as well as its operations upon the affections, of men; and in this light, it may be considered as a good comment on the fable of Cymon and Iphigenia.
Biron, speaking to the King, Dumain, and Longaville, after they had all fallen in love, against the phlegmatic and fruitless study of monastic life, in a seclusion from all female converse, says,
ACT V.
SCENE III.
That persons of the best understandings are generally remarked to be the greatest fools in love, the superiority of their talents adding strength to their passion, is well noted in the following observations; which, as Doctor Johnson says upon this passage, ‘are worthy of a man who has surveyed human nature with the closest attention.’
These ladies seem to speak very philosophically upon this subject; but might yet have improved [Page 101] their lecture, by observing on as certain a fact, still more extraordinary; which is, that to render a man of sense the compleatest slave in love, he must be captivated by a fool; provided she has, what is generally met with in persons of that character, a proper proportion of art or cunning.
Sense is always a match for sense, and can be overreached by folly only; as here no danger is apprehended to put a man on his guard, the fair one's wiles seeming to be all nature, naïveté, and charming simplicity; and 'tis natural to humour those fondlings, whom 'tis thought vain to reason with.
SCENE X.
I shall finish my remarks on this Play, with a passage in this Scene, which continues the subject above last mentioned, and is a further description of the nature and effects of that passion:
Biron, to the ladies.
THE WINTER's TALE.
Dramatis Personae.
- LEONTES, King of Sicilia.
- POLIXENES, King of Bohemia.
- FLORIZEL, Prince of Bohemia.
- CAMILLO, Sicilian Lords.
- CLEOMINES, Sicilian Lords.
- Another Sicilian Lord.
- ARCHIDAMUS, a Bohemian Lord.
- A GENTLEMAN.
- AUTOLICUS, a Sharper.
- CLOWN.
- HERMIONE, Queen of Sicilia.
- PERDITA, Daughter to Leontes and Hermione.
- PAULINA, a Lady of the Sicilian Court.
THE WINTER's TALE.
ACT I.
SCENE I.
THE rational, sociable, and friendly manner in which crowned heads used formerly to live pleasantly with one another, is described here—Why is it no longer so? Does modern polity oppose itself to humanity? Kings may have mistresses, indeed; but friend or favourite they must have none. What amends can the whole regalia of their solitary pomp afford them, for being denied one of the sweetest, the dearest, and the most virtuous enjoyments of life; a manly sympathy of affections, and a chaste intercourse of souls! Modern kings may say, as Richard the Third did, I am myself alone; Incedo solus; but not in the happy sense that Horace meant it—the quacunque libido est is wanting.
Sicilia cannot shew himself over-kind to Bohemia; they were trained together in their childhoods; and there rooted betwixt them then such an affection, which cannot chuse but branch now. Since their more mature dignities and royal necessities made separation of their society, their encounters, though not personal, have been royally attornied with interchange of gifts, letters, loving embassies; that they have seemed to be together, though absent; shook hands, as over a vast; and embraced, as it were, from the ends of opposed winds. The heavens continue their loves!
I think there is not in the world either malice or matter to alter it.
The passion in mankind for life, and the pretences they make to themselves for still wishing to defer their departure from time to time, is well enough pointed out in the following passage:
[Page 106]Camillo, speaking of the young Prince of Sicilia, says,
He makes old hearts fresh; they that went on crutches, ere he was born, desire yet their life to see him a man.
Would they else be content to die?
Yes, if there were no other excuse why they should desire to live.
If the king had no son, they would desire to live on crutches till he had one.
SCENE II.
The happy state of youth, and consequently of innocence, is here well described:
SCENE III.
When Leontes, having conceived a jealousy of Polixenes, commands Camillo, whom he had appointed cup-bearer to his guest, to poison him; this good man makes an admirable reflection on disloyalty and rebellion, in the following soliloquy:
ACT II.
SCENE III.
The dumb rhetoric of innocence is finely noted here. When Paulina, the Queen's friend, purposes [Page 107] to present the new-born child of Leontes before him, in hopes of abating his resentment against its mother, she says,
ACT III.
SCENE II.
The unhappy Queen of Sicilia, when she is called upon her public trial for a supposed adultery, speaks with a noble spirit of parental sentiment on the occasion.
The beautiful sentiment expressed in the last lines, which must draw tears of pity from virtuous mothers, and should those of another kind from vicious ones, puts me in mind of a parallel passage in Scripture— ‘A mother in dishonour is a reproach to her children †’.
SCENES III. and IV.
The sudden ebbs of warm and violent tempers, with the revealing nature of a guilty conscience; which is apt to confess its crime even before 'tis charged with it, as Leontes does here, with regard to the intended murder of Polixenes, which remained yet a secret in his own breast; are strongly depicted in this Scene.
Leontes, on hearing that his son had died of grief, and seeing his wife fall into a swoon on that [Page 108] event, is suddenly struck with compassion and remorse.
SCENE V.
Paulina too, being likewise a person of strong passions and an ungovernable temper, shews as quick a revulsion in the midst of her rage against Leontes, upon finding him repentant, though she had even told him, the moment before, that neither penance nor penitence itself could aught avail him.
Though I cannot help observing here, that her vindictive spirit appears plainly not to have yet subsided, but only taken a different course, by the latter part of her speech; for she continues still to accumulate her charges against him, as if only by way of enumerating the articles of her forgiveness.
Our Author, who almost every where manifests a perfect knowledge in the anatomy of the human mind, proves his science more particularly in a passage of this Scene, by shewing a property in our natures which might have escaped any common dissecter of morals; and this is, our suffering, upon true penitence and contrition, not only all reproach thrown out against us with meekness and submission, but even encouraging and augmenting the abuse, by joining in our own condemnation. This may possibly arise from a strong wish, or sanguine hope, that such a voluntary penance may in part be accepted, both by heaven and the world, as some sort of atonement for our crimes.
Leontes, while Paulina is arraigning him with the utmost virulence and severity, instead of having her cast out from his presence, cries,
[Page 110]Again, when she seems to relent of her severity towards him,
In the First Scene of the Fifth Act, the same subject is renewed, where Leontes manifests the same humiliation and contrition for his crime, that he did before: but as an interval of sixteen years, spent in sorrow and repentance, had passed between these two aeras, he, as would be natural then, shews an uneasiness at the reproach, and intreats to be relieved from it for the future; but this in a manner so gentle and submissive, as none but Shakespeare himself could have conceived. The whole passage is worthy of being quoted.
ACT IV.
SCENE IV.
There is a poetical history of love given here, which closes with a beautiful description of a chaste and pure passion in a lover.
SCENE V.
Here is a passage that I am particularly fond of, because it vindicates the rights of Nature, even over those arts which seem to vie and co-operate with her; for her general laws can never be controlled but by bye ones of her own making.
I have continued the above dialogue beyond the philosophy of its subject, in order to treat my reader with one of the most refined sentiments of a chaste and delicate mind, that can possibly be conceived. Perdita shews a charming genuineness of nature in her latter speech; for though she confesses the truth of Polixenes' position, yet is she so jealous of the honour of our great parent, that even the appearance of a violation against her rights offends her. And the parallel she makes upon the occasion, is beautiful. Readers see not half the greatness of Shakespeare, who overlook his minutiae.
In the same scene, the praise that Florizel bestows on Perdita is equally fond and beautiful.
[Page 113]To which she replies, with very good sense and prudence,
In answer to this, he says,
This is the true character of youth in the different sexes: Sincerity on one side, and confidence on the other. Deceit and diffidence are the fruits of riper, or more rotten, years.
SCENE IX.
There is a reflection made here, which, if true, would be one of the heaviest articles of affliction.
But I shall rather hope and believe, with the charming Perdita, in the faith and fidelity she expresses in her reply:
SCENE XI.
There is a good ridicule, here, on the affectations of persons of rank, in the description of the manners by which the vulgar often distinguish their betters—perhaps their superiors only.
The old shepherd and his son, upon seeing Autolicus, the sharper, dressed up in a suit of the prince's cloaths, debate thus about him:
This cannot be but a great courtier.
His garments are rich, but he wears them not handsomely.
He seems to be the more noble, in being fantastical. A great man, I'll warrant: I know by the picking of his teeth.
ACT V.
SCENE I.
There is a good remark made here, on the wrong timing of reproof, in the speech of Cleomines to Paulina, upon her rough treatment of Leontes, on the subject of his misfortunes, when she is dissuading him from marrying.
SCENE V.
This Comedy is full of well-described character, and beautiful description; but these not happening to fall within the scope I had prescribed to myself in this work, I have reluctantly passed them by, without noting. However, there is one passage among them, which luckily affords me a proper subject of remark, in the account given of Leontes and Camillo, on their being certified of the preservation of Perdita.
Beseech you, Sir, were you present at this relation?
I was by at the opening of the fardel, and heard the old shepherd deliver the manner how he found it; whereupon, after a little amazedness, we were all commanded out of the chamber. Only this, methought I heard the shepherd say, he found the child.
I would most gladly know the issue of it.
I make a broken delivery of the business; but the changes I perceived in the king and Camillo, were very notes of admiration; they seemed almost, with staring on one another, to tear the cases of their eyes. There was a speech in their dumbness, language in their very gesture; they looked, as they had heard of a world ransomed, or one destroyed; a notable passion of wonder appeared in them; but the wisest beholder, that knew no more but seeing, could not say if the importance were joy or sorrow; but in the extremity of the one, it must needs be.
This description not only contains the beautiful and the sublime, but rises to a still higher sublimity, or, to speak in the stile of the Psalmist, to the most [Page 115] highest, in the allusion to sacred writ, relating to the two principal articles in the Old and New Testament, the fall of man, and his redemption. Shakespeare makes frequent references to the sacred text, and writes often, not only as a moralist, but as a divine.
Autolicus having by accident had some hand in bringing about the discovery of Perdita, which was a circumstance that might have been sufficient to make another man's fortune, makes only this sad soliloquy upon the occasion: ‘ Now, had I not the dash of my former life in me, would preferment drop on my head. I brought the old man and his son aboard the Prince; told him I heard them talk of a fardel, and I know not what; but he at that time over-fond of the shepherd's daughter, so he then took her to be, who began to be much sea-sick, and himself little better, extremity of weather continuing, this mystery remained undiscovered. But 'tis all one to me; for had I been the finder out of this secret, it would not have relished, among my other discredits.’
That honesty is the best policy, is a homely proverb; but this only the more vouches the truth of it, by its having stood the test of all experience. Character is the immediate jewel of the soul, not only in its own worth, but even in the temporal advantages which frequently accrue from it. Lost health may be repaired, lost fortune be regained, even lost senses may be recovered; but a forfeited character is rarely ever to be retrieved.
This is a theme which cannot be too largely or too frequently expatiated upon; which I hope will serve as my apology for having taken the hint from so mean and trifling an instance as the foregoing.
SCENE VI.
The old shepherd and his son having by the medium of the princess Perdita obtained into favour at Court, Autolicus asks forgiveness of the Clown for the tricks he had played him. ‘I humbly beseech you, Sir, to pardon me all the faults I have committed to your worship, and to give me your good report to the prince my master.’ [Page 116] This request is seconded by the old man, in words which describe the proper character of that rank of life to which he had been just elevated.
Prithee, son, do; for we must be gentle, now we are gentlemen.
But 'tis pity that the conduct and behaviour of too many, in so respectable a class, should afford cause for the severe sarcasm couched in the following words of the son:
Give me thy hand
—I will swear to the prince thou art as honest a true fellow as any is in Bohemia.
You may say it, but not swear it.
Not swear it, now I am a gentleman? Let boors and franklins * say it, I'll swear it.
How if it be false, son?
If it be ne'er so false, a true gentleman may swear it, on the behalf of his friend.
SCENE VII.
Paulina says to Leontes, on perceiving him to be strongly affected on seeing Hermione represented so much to the life, as a supposed statue:
To which he replies:
This is spoken with a true sense of a propitiatory and a contrite grief. A sincere repentance is, indeed, an healing balm to the wounded conscience; a cordial comfort to the soul.
TWELFTH NIGHT: OR, WHAT YOU WILL.
Dramatis Personae.
- DUKE of Illyria.
- SEBASTIAN, brother to Viola.
- ANTONIO, friend to Sebastian.
- VALENTINE, an attendant on the Duke.
- CLOWN, servant to Olivia.
- OLIVIA, beloved by the Duke.
- VIOLA, in love with the Duke.
Twelfth Night: or, What You Will.
ACT I.
SCENE I.
THIS Play opens with a sweet passage, in which the charms of music, and the nature of love, are beautifully described.
As I have hitherto observed upon Shakespeare's critical knowledge in human nature, I hope it will not appear invidious now, if I should here remark upon his deficiency in a passage above—lines second and third. The duke is there made to wish his passion were extinct; which, I believe, the most unhappy lover never yet did. We wish to remove every uneasy sensation it afflicts us with, by any means whatever; sometimes even by death itself; but never by the extinction of the affection.
This is not peculiar to love alone; 'tis the same in all the tender feelings. We wish the object of our grief brought back again to life, but desire not to forget our sorrow. We wish to relieve the subjects of our pity, but would not be deprived of our compassion. [Page 120] Heaven hath so framed us, and Heaven be praised for having endowed and adorned us with such sweet compunctious visitings of Nature! 'tis in these features only that we can resemble our Maker. In the more heroic qualities of bravery and fortitude, can be traced no likeness of the Deity, because superfluous in a perfect state. The subject of love is touched upon again, twice, in the same Scene:
And when Valentine acquaints the Duke with Olivia's vow of sequestering herself from the world, for seven years, to mourn the death of her brother, he cries out in an extasy,
I am happy that this latter passage happens to occur so immediately after my remark above, as it affords me an opportunity of doing justice to Shakespeare, by observing that his inference, from Olivia's grief, to the nature of her heart in love, shews a perfect knowledge in this species of philosophy. The passions are divided into but two classes, the tender and the violent; and any one of either affords an earnest of all others of the same kind.
His distinction, too, of the three thrones, the liver, brain, and heart, is admirable. These are truly the seats of the three chief affections of love; the heart for passion, the mind for esteem, and the liver for jealousy; if Horace's anatomy is to be credited ‡.
SCENE XI.
In the last speech of this Act, Olivia speaks in the usual manner of all infatuated persons, who are apt to make the Fates answerable for those follies or vices which they have not sense or virtue enough to extricate themselves from, by their own exertions. For, upon a consciousness of having too weakly betrayed her passion for Viola, appearing under the character of a cavalier, she acquiesces in her indiscretion, by saying,
She repeats the same idle apology for herself, again, in the second Scene of the next Act:
ACT II. SCENE VI.
There are some good rules and reflections here, upon that principal and interesting event of life, our marriage, which are well worth attending to; as the natural consequences of an improper assortment, in that state, have been too strongly marked by the general experience of the world.
ACT III.
SCENE I.
There is a slight stroke thrown out here, against an affected refinement on common speech; which however I shall lay hold of, as one should animadvert upon every species of pedantry, which is an incumbrance to literature, and casts a damp upon all free and liberal conversation.
My lady is within, Sir; I will construe to her whence you came; who you are, and what you would, is out of my welkin. I might say element, but the word is overworn.
SCENE XIV.
There is a most delicate sensibility expressed by a person here, in his reproach to one whom, by a similarity of appearances, he had mistaken for a friend on whom he had formerly conferred obligations, which he seemed then to have forgotten.
To which the innocent and mistaken Viola replies, with a becoming spirit of conscious virtue,
There is an antient adage, which says, that the sin of ingratitude includes every vice *. It renders us unworthy [Page 123] of all the goods and enjoyments of life, even of our very existence; for we owe them all to favour and benevolence. Religion and virtue are, therefore, but barely the acknowledging a debt, which must ever remain undischarged.
All the moral I have been able to extract from this Piece, concludes in this Scene, with a position which it were devoutly to be wished had as much truth in physics, as it has in philosophy: That the outward form is but the visible sign of the internal mind.
I shall here give a quotation from a modern dramatic poem of distinguished merit, as the passage relates so immediately to the subject above last mentioned.
THE MERRY WIVES OF WINDSOR.
Dramatis Personae.
- SIR JOHN FALSTAFF.
- MR. FORD.
- FENTON, in love with Anne Page.
- ANNE PAGE, in love with FENTON.
The Merry Wives of Windsor.
THIS is one of the best acting Comedies of Shakespeare, and is replete with character, humour, and incident; but supplies very little toward the purpose of this Work. However, whatever there is, has a right to class with the rest; so I shall proceed to take it in its course.
ACT II.
SCENE I.
Upon Mrs. Page's reading Falstaff's Love-letter to her, she makes the following reflection: ‘What unweighed behaviour hath this Flemish drunkard pickt, i' th' Devil's name, out of my conversation, that he dares in this manner essay me? Why, he hath not been thrice in my company— What should I say to him? I was then frugal of my mirth."’
And in the next Scene, on communicating this adventure to Mrs. Ford, she recurs to the same thought again.
This is a very natural sentiment for a delicate mind to conceive, upon meeting with an affront of this sort; and 'tis extremely proper, upon all such occasions, to enter into such a self-examination, by way of inquiring what part of our own conduct, or unweighed behaviour, as she expresses it, might have encouraged the offence; and upon an impartial scrutiny we shall generally find, that 'tis more our indiscretion than our charms which prompts the attack.
SCENE IX.
To preserve a charity in censure, from a consciousness of our own frailties, is very properly recommended [Page 128] here, though spoken in a feigned character.
I shall discover a thing to you, wherein I must very much lay open mine own imperfections; b [...]t, good Sir John, as you have one eye upon my follies, as you hear them unfolded, turn another into the register of your own, that I may pass with a reproof the easier; fith you yourself know how easy it is to be an offender.
The vice and folly of unlawful love are well exposed by an excellent allusion, in the same Scene:
Of what quality was your love, then?
Like a fair house built upon another man's ground; so that I have lost my edifice, by mistaking the place where I have erected it.
ACT III.
SCENE XII.
Where Fenton tells Anne Page her father's objections to him for his son-in-law, he gives a just description and character of those spendthrift men of quality, who go into the City to look for wives to repair their broken fortunes.
SCENE XIII.
Anne Page lamenting her father's tyranny, in condemning her to marry a man she detested on account of his fortune, says,
ACT V.
SCENE IV.
There was something very pleasing and advantageous to morals in the antient superstition which [Page 129] supposed the actions of men to have been under the immediate cognizance of certain superior Beings, who used to distribute rewards and punishments on the instant.
Evans, personating the King of the Fairies:
The metaphorical exposition of this fable, is, I believe, and kindly hope too, most fully experienced by the difference of slumbers between an approving and an upbraiding mind. An evil conscience is a shrew, and gives most shocking curtain lectures.
SCENE V.
There is a very good reflection made here, upon the nature of fear or guilt being apt to confound our reason and senses, so as to lead us to mistake appearances for realities.
Falstaff, upon the mockery of the Fairies being discovered to him, says, ‘ And these are not Fairies? I was three or four times in the thought they were not Fairies; and yet the guiltiness of my mind, with the sudden surprise of my powers, drove the grossness of the foppery into a received belief, in despite of the teeth of all rhime and reason, that they were Fairies. See now, how wit may be made a Jack-a- [...]t, when 'tis upon ill employment!’
THE TAMING OF THE SHREW.
Dramatis Personae.
- VINCENTIO, Father of Lucentio.
- LUCENTIO, in love with Bianca.
- PETRUCHIO, a suitor to Catharine.
- HORTENSIO, Rivals, in love with Bianca.
- GREMIO, Rivals, in love with Bianca.
- TRANIO, servant to Lucentio.
- CATHARINE, a shrew.
- BIANCA, her sister.
- Milliner.
- Mantua-maker.
The Taming of the Shrew.
AS the business of this Play, declared by the title of it, is, I fear, a work rather of discipline than of precept, we are to expect but few helps from it toward the enrichment of this collection. There are as many receipts for effecting this purpose, as there are prescriptions for a tooth-ach; and for the same reason, because none of them answer the end, but the getting rid of it; for the old proverb still stands bluff against all such documents, that Every man can cure a scold, but he who has her.
THE INTRODUCTION. SCENE III.
Among the preparations which are making, in order to deceive the drunken Tinker into the notion of his having been a mad Lord just recovering his senses, some Strollers are introduced to perform a Play for his entertainment; and the Actors meaning to exhibit one of the old religious Farces, stiled the Mysteries, upon enumerating the properties necessary toward the representation, ask for ‘a little vinegar to make their Devil roar.’ Upon which passage Dr. Warburton gives the following note:
‘When the acting the Mysteries of the Old and New Testament was in vogue, at the representation of the Mystery of the Passion, Judas and the Devil made a part. And the Devil, wherever he came, was always to suffer some disgrace, to make the people laugh; as here the buffoonery was to apply the gall and vinegar, to make him roar. And the Passion being that, of all the Mysteries, which was most frequently represented, vinegar became at length the standing implement to torment the [Page 134] Devil, and used for this purpose even after the Mysteries ceased and the Moralities * came in vogue; where the Devil still continued to bear a considerable part. The mention of it here, was designed to ridicule so absurd a circumstance in these old Farces.’
The giving such theatrical representations of Sacred Writ, was rather something more than barely absurd; it was extremely profane: but the device of tormenting the Devil with gall and vinegar, had a mystic conceit in it; being certainly intended by the authors of these exhibitions, as an allusion to a circumstance in the Passion, mentioned by St. Matthew, where he says, they gave him vinegar to drink, mingled with gall. Chap. xxvii. ver. 34. And as the sufferings on the Cross were undergone for our redemption from sin, the priests, who were the contrivers of this strange and improper species of drama, might have intended this particular to shew the distress of the Devil upon that occasion.
ACT I.
SCENE I.
The proper use and choice of travel and study, of such sort of travel and study as rendered so many men eminent among the Antients, are well treated of here.
The following reply adds a more liberal scope to the uses of study and travel:
SCENE III.
A truth is here spoken, which is too frequently evinced by the general practice of the self-interested, or, more properly speaking, avaricious world; where Gremio and Hortensio are conferring together about providing a husband for Catharine, as the younger sister is not to be married till the elder is disposed of.
Think'st thou, Hortensio, though her father be very rich, any man is so very a fool to be married to hell?
Tush, Gremio; though it pass your patience and mine to endure her loud alarms, why, man, there be good fellows [Page 136] in the world, an a man could light on them, would take her with all her faults, and money enough.
SCENE IV.
Love conceived at first sight, is the subject of most Romances; and the philosophy of these Northern climes looks for it only there; but if we consult the volume of Nature more at large, we shall find that such extempore passions are not infrequent in the more Southern regions of the world: and the clear and warm air of Italy communicates a brisker motion to the heart and spirits, than our natural phlegm can possibly be sensible of.
Tranio, upon perceiving the emotion of Lucentio, on his first view of Bianca, says to him,
Tranio replies, very judiciously,
ACT II. SCENE II.
Mildness opposed to violence, with regard to their different effects upon the passions and affections of the mind, is justly illustrated here, by the following simile:
ACT IV. SCENE VIII.
Among the various methods that Petruchio makes use of, after his marriage with Catharine, to tame her spirit, the following passage presents us with one, which the satirists of our sex will be apt to say was a severe test of female temper.
[Page 138]Upon this passage, Doctor Warburton has passed the following stricture:
‘Shakespeare has here copied Nature with great skill. Petruchio, by frightening, starving, and over-watching his wife, had tamed her into gentleness and submission; and the audience expects to hear no more of the shrew; when, on her being crossed in the article of fashion and finery, the most inveterate folly of the sex, she flies out again, though for the last time, into all the intemperate rage of her character.’
This is being severe on our sex at a very cheap rate, indeed; foibles, passions, and inconsiderable attachments, are equally common to all mankind, without distinction of gender; and the difference of objects gives no sort of advantage to men, over us; as all eager pursuits, except those of virtue, are alike ridiculous and unimportant, in the candid and impartial estimation of reason and philosophy: ‘"Another Florio doating on a flower." YOUNG.’
Petruchio having gained a conquest in this material point, proceeds to dress her and himself in poor attire, and proposes that they should go pay a visit to her family in such mean garments; upon which occasion he expresses a sentiment so just in itself, that it betrays a sad corruption in the morals of mankind, that experience cannot support it.
ACT V. SCENE V.
After Catharine has been thoroughly reclaimed, she takes an occasion, from a circumstance in the Play, of reproving another married woman, in an admirable speech; wherein the description of a wayward wife, with the duty and submission which ought to be shewn to a husband, are finely set forth.
I have stopped short here, as thinking that the following lines might have marred the whole beauty of the speech; the doctrine of passive obedience and non-resistance in the state of marriage, being there carried, perhaps, rather a little too far. But I shall quote them here, as they afford me an opportunity of remarking on the nature of too prompt reformees, who are apt to run into the very contrary extreme, at once; betraying more of the time-server, than the convert.
But, in general, indeed, it has been observed, that the most haughty tyrants become, on a reverse of fortune, the most abject slaves; and this from a like principle, in both cases; that they are apt to impute the same spirit of despotism to the conqueror, they were before imprest with themselves; and consequently, are brought to tremble at the apprehension of their own vice.
The lines I allude to, are these:
THE COMEDY OF ERRORS.
Dramatis Personae.
- ANTIPHOLIS.
- BALTHAZAR.
- An Abbess.
- ADRIANA, wife to Antipholis.
- LUCIANA, her Sister.
THE COMEDY of ERRORS.
ACT II. SCENE I.
THE first passage that I find worthy of being noted, in this Play, happens to be a repetition of the same moral which concluded my remarks on the last piece; but as this hint cannot be too often repeated, I shall supply the quotation, though it may be needless to make any further observations upon the subject.
In the continuation of the same dialogue, where Luciana preaches patience to her sister, Adriana points out to her, very naturally, the great difference between giving and taking of advice.
ACT III. SCENE I.
In a passage here, there is a sentiment of great propriety and delicacy argued upon; in the dissuading a person from the commission of an unseemly action, even though the thing itself might be sufficiently justified in one's own breast. A respect to decency, and the opinion of the world, is an excellent bulwark to our virtues.
When Antipholis, upon being denied admittance into his house from a mistake in his wife and domestics, is in resentment preparing to force open the door, his friend intreats his forbearance in the following words:
Prior speaks very refinedly on the same nice subject:
ACT V. SCENE II.
There are some excellent documents for wives, laid down in this place, upon the following occasion:
Antipholis, in this Comedy of Errors, being supposed to be out of his senses, takes sanctuary in a Priory to screen himself from Adriana and her friends, who attempt to seize him; and the Abbess, coming forth to forbid their entrance, first artfully draws a confession from Adriana of her manners and conduct toward her husband, upon her having conceived some jealousy of him; and then proceeds to infer the cause of his distraction from her behaviour.
MUCH ADO ABOUT NOTHING.
Dramatis Personae.
- LEONATO, Governor of Messina.
- ANTONIO, his brother.
- DON PEDRO, Prince of Arragon.
- CLAUDIO, his friend.
- DON JOHN, bastard brother to Don Pedro.
- CONRADE, his friend.
- BENEDICK, a young lord, a marriage-hater.
- A FRIAR.
- A MESSENGER.
- HERO, daughter to Leonato.
- BEATRICE, niece to Leonato.
Much Ado About Nothing.
ACT I. SCENE I.
A Messenger from the camp telling Leonato of his having given an account of the gallant behaviour of Claudio to his uncle, says, ‘I have already delivered him letters, and there appears much joy in him—even so much, that joy could not shew itself modest enough, without a badge of bitterness.’
Upon this passage Doctor Warburton has given a note so full and ingenious, that it would be presumption in me to offer my comment on it, in any other sense or words than his own.
‘This is judiciously expressed.—Of all the transports of joy, that which is attended with tears, is the least offensive; because, carrying with it this mark of pain, it allays the envy that usually attends another's happiness. This he finely calls a modest joy; such a one as did not insult the observer, by an indication of happiness unmixed with pain.’
ACT II.
SCENE I.
Physiognomists say, that the features of the mind usually mark their impressions on the countenance. A mirthful or melancholy aspect, a wanton or malicious one; in fine, every characteristic trait of visage throughout, denote their correspondent passions or affections in the soul. Socrates acknowledged the certainty of this science, by confessing a description of himself to be true, as to his nature, though false, regarding his character.
According to this piece of philosophy, a person of a severe and saturnine complexion is humorously described in this place.
How tartly that gentleman looks! I never can see him, but I am heart-burned an hour after.
From hence this lively girl proceeds to draw a contrast between him and another person, of a contrary disposition, very justly censuring both of the extremes: ‘He were an excellent man that were made just in the mid-way between him and Benedick; the one is too like an image, and says nothing; and the other, too much like my lady's eldest son, evermore tattling.’
SCENE III.
The absolute dominion which love is found to usurp, not only over our passions, but our very principles, is too justly described in a passage here; which may lead one to pronounce, that neither man or woman can truly boast a friend, whom they have not had an occasion of first trying as a rival.
SCENE V.
The effect of strong passion in the prevention of utterance, is well expressed here:
Silence is the perfectest herald of joy— I were but little happy, if I could say how much.
SCENE VIII.
The total metamorphosis of character, manners, and disposition, wrought in us by love, is well described in a speech in this Scene:
I do much wonder, that one man seeing how much another man is a fool, when he dedicates his behaviour to love, will, after he hath laughed at such shallow follies in others, become the argument of his own scorn, by falling himself in love! And such a man is Claudio. I have known when there was no music with him, but the drum and the fife; and now had he rather hear the tabor [Page 151] and the pipe. I have known when he would have walked ten miles a foot, to see a good armour; and now will he lye ten nights awake, carving the fashion of a new doublet. He was wont to speak plain, and to the purpose, like an honest man, and a soldier; and now is he turned orthographer; his words are a very fantastical banquet, just so many strange dishes.
From these reflections, Benedick goes on holding a debate with himself upon this subject; and, like most people, before their hearts have become a party in the matter, draws a vain portrait of the peerless paragon who only can be capable of triumphing over his affections; leaving nothing, in the choice of his mistress, to Heaven itself, except the colour of her hair.
SCENE IX.
Modesty is as sure an attendant on Merit, as its companion, as Envy is, as its shade *.
In the same Scene, Don Pedro, speaking of Benedick, says, ‘The man doth fear God, howsoever it seems not in him, by some large jests he will make.’
This is too common a character in life; of persons who scoff at religion with as much fear and trembling, as would be sufficient to work out their salvation. The whole of infidelity is owing to a fool-hardy disposition [Page 152] of this sort. The strongest Deists are but Sceptics; and the Atheist, no more than a Deist in reality; nay often, as Pope humorously expresses it on another occasion, ‘"May be a sad good Christian in his heart."’
SCENE X.
The scheme for inducing Benedick and Beatrice to fall in love with each other, which is commenced with him in the preceding Scene, and concluded with her in the first one of the Third Act, is most admirably laid. The surest method that artifice can contrive to inspire a passion in any one, is by giving them a notion of the other party's predilection for them; for, as Hero says to Ursula, in the plot on Beatrice,
And again,
When every other circumstance of years, of rank, and fortune happens to be on a par, such arts may, perhaps, be allowed to pass under the title of pious frauds, at least; for gratitude is a good cement of affections, as it serves to confirm passion by principle.
The readiness with which we are apt to run into the snare ourselves, with the kind of logic we use in order to make a sudden resolve appear a deliberate purpose, may be seen displayed in the soliloquy of Benedick, just after Don Pedro, Claudio, and Leonato, had played off their part against him, as supposing him not to be within hearing.
[Page 153]Benedick, advancing from the arbour, ‘This can be no trick, the conference was sadly * borne. They have the truth of this, from Hero; they seem to pity the lady; it seems her affections have the full bent. Love me! Why, it must be requited—I hear how I am censured; they say, I will bear myself proudly, if I perceive the love to come from her; they say too, that she will rather die than give any sign of affection.—I did never think to marry—I must not seem proud—happy are they that hear their detractions, and can put them to mending. They say the lady is fair; 'tis a truth, I can bear them witness—And virtuous—'Tis so, I cannot reprove it—And wise—but for loving me—By my troth, it is no addition to her wit—nor no great argument of her folly, neither; for I will be horribly in love with her—I may chance to have some odd quirks and remnants of wit broken on me, because I have railed so long against marriage; but doth not the appetite alter? A man loves the meat in his youth, that he cannot endure in his age. Shall quips and sentences, these paper bullets of the brain, awe a man from the career of his humour? No— the world must be peopled—When I said I would die a bachelor, I did not think I should live 'till I were married. Here comes Beatrice! By this day, she's a fair lady—I do spy some marks of love in her.’
The speech of Beatrice, also, in the first Scene of the Third Act, has a right to take place here, though somewhat before its time, as a companion to the preceding.
Beatrice, advancing, after Hero and Ursula had quitted the Scene:
ACT III. SCENE I.
A most unamiable character of pride and selfconceit is given in this place, which falls very properly [Page 154] within the moral tendency of these notes to expose to view; though it is only spoken in consequence of the plot against Beatrice.
The same character is continued in the same Scene, with the addition of a satirical vein, which is extremely well and humorously described:
Hero, in the same Scene, pretending to lay a scheme with Ursula, for curing Benedick of his supposed passion for Beatrice, while she is listening, says,
The success of such a wicked device I have already remarked on, in a passage of the Two Gentlemen of Verona, Act Third, and Scene Fifth.
[Page 155]and I shall, therefore, make no further note on the subject here.
I have not been so much an oeconomist, in other places, where the recurring of similar topics afforded me opportunities of saving myself trouble, by references; but this one is so very irksome a theme, that it disgusts me to dwell upon it for a moment; for which reason, should I happen to meet with it again, in the course of this Work, I shall pass it by unnoticed for the future.
ACT IV.
SCENE II.
Hero, being falsely accused of an act of dishonour, is examined before her father, her lover, and a Friar, with other friends, who had all met together in a convent to attend her nuptials; and the bitterness of a parent's anguish and resentment on so trying an occasion, is most feelingly expressed in the following speech:
[Page 156]Upon this occasion, the good Friar, with that charity and humanity which so well become the sacred office of Priesthood, and from that observation which his long experience in the business of auricular confession had enabled him to form, stands forth an advocate for Hero's innocence, in the following poetical and philosophical oration:
But, a little after, this good casuist asks her suddenly this trying question: ‘Lady, what man is he you are accused of?’ Upon which passage Doctor Warburton makes the following judicious remark:
‘The Friar had just before boasted his great skill in sifting out the truth; and indeed, he appears, in this instance, to have been no fool. He was by, all the while at the accusation, and heard no names mentioned. Why, then, should he ask her what man she was accused of? But in this lay the subtilty of his examination. For, had Hero been guilty, it was very probable that, in the hurry and confusion of spirits into which the terrible insult of her lover had thrown her, she [Page 159] would never have observed that the man's name was not mentioned; and so, on this question, might have betrayed herself, by naming the person she was conscious of an affair with. The Friar observed this, and so concluded, that, were she guilty, she would probably have fallen into the trap he had laid for her. I only take notice of this, to shew how admirably well Shakespeare knew how to sustain his characters.’
But this noble defence for the unhappy Hero, not being sufficient to obviate the strong impressions of her guilt, which the father had conceived against her, the honest Priest then goes on to propose a scheme of conduct to him, which might peradventure bring about some crisis or event, that would clear her innocence; at least silence the infamy, and remove her from being any longer an object of obloquy. In this proposal there is shewn a just knowledge of the world, and an intimate acquaintance with the secret movements of the human heart.
To this innocent deception the father at length consents, expressing himself, at the same time, in a manner that every person's experience, who has ever had the misfortune to have been in such situations, must have felt the justness of.
Doctor Johnson's note upon this passage, is worthy of being quoted here:
‘This is one of our Author's observations upon life. Men overpowered with distress, eagerly listen to the first offers of relief, close with every scheme, and believe every promise. He that has no longer any confidence in himself, is glad to repose his trust in any other that will undertake to guide him.’
SCENE III.
Beatrice, in spiriting up Benedick to avenge her cousin Hero's quarrel, thus expresses her resentment against the offender: ‘Is he not approved in the height a villain, that hath slander'd, scorn'd, dishonour'd my kinswoman! O, that I were a man! What! bear her in hand until they come to take hands, and then with public accusation, uncover'd slander, unmitigated rancour— O God, that I were a man! I would eat his heart in the market-place. O that I were a man for his sake! or, that I had any friend would be a man for my sake! But manhood is melted into courtesies, valour into compliment, and men are only turned into tongue, and trim ones too—He is now as valiant as Hercules, that only tells a lie, and swears to it—I cannot be a man with wishing, therefore I will die a woman with grieving.’
There is a generous warmth of indignation in this speech, which must certainly impress a female reader with the same sentiments upon such an occasion. I am not so disingenuous to take advantage of this passage as an historical fact, but am willing to rest it upon the sole authority of the Poet's assumption, as this will sufficiently answer the design of my introducing it; which is, to vindicate my sex from the general, but unjust charge of being prone to slander; for were this the case, were not the resentment of Beatrice, in this instance, natural, how could it move our sympathy? which it actually does here, even though we acknowledge the circumstance to have been merely imaginary.
I believe, that there is nothing which a woman of virtue feels herself more offended at, than defamation or scandal; first against her own character, and proportionably when others are made the victims. There are women, indeed, who may be fond of flander, as having an interest in depreciating an idea of chastity; but this is owing to their frailty, not their sex—Vice is neither masculine, nor feminine; 'tis the common of two.
ACT V.
SCENE I.
While the above-mentioned experiment was depending, and before the honour of Hero had been cleared, Antonio, her uncle, endeavours to comfort his brother under this misfortune; who replies to him in a manner very natural for a person labouring under the immediate pressure of affliction, to speak to all advisers who do not suffer the same portion of grief themselves.
SCENE II.
Upon the two brothers meeting Claudio soon after, the father challenges him to single combat, for the scandal he had thrown upon his daughter's fame; which being passed off in a sort of contemptuous manner, the resentment of the younger brother is roused, and he immediately steps between and takes the quarrel upon himself, retorting the affront by a just description of the bragging profligates of those, or, indeed, of any times. Horatio's taunt to Lothario * seems to have been borrowed from this passage.
As I commenced my remarks on this Play with a note of Doctor Warburton's, I shall conclude them, also, with another very judicious observation of the same critic upon this last passage:
‘This brother Anthony is the truest picture imaginable of human nature. He had assumed the character of a Sage, to comfort his brother o'erwhelmed with grief for his only daughter's affront and dishonour; and had severely reproved him for not commanding his passion better, on so trying an occasion. Yet, immediately after this, no sooner does he begin to suspect that his age and valour are slighted, but he falls into the most intemperate fit of rage himself; and all his brother can say, or do, is not of power to pacify him. This is copying Nature with a penetration and exactness of judgment peculiar to Shakespeare. As to the expression, too, of his passion, nothing can be more highly painted.’
ALL's WELL THAT ENDS WELL.
Dramatis Personae.
- KING of France.
- BERTRAM, Count of Rousillon.
- LAFEU, an old Lord.
- PAROLLES, a Parasite and Coward, attendant on Bertram.
- A Lord.
- A Steward.
- COUNTESS of Rousillon, Mother to Bertram.
- HELENA, her Ward, Daughter to a famous Physician, long since dead.
All's Well That Ends Well.
ACT I.
SCENE I.
THE Countess of Rousillon speaking of Helena, her Ward, says, ‘I have those hopes of her good, that her education promises her; disposition she inherits, which makes fair gifts fairer; for where an unclean mind carries virtuous qualities, there commendations go with pity; they are virtues and traitors too; in her they are the better for her simpleness; she derives her honesty, and achieves her goodness.’
The Commentators are not agreed in opinion upon the verbal sense of this passage—but no matter; I shall leave their criticism undecided, and proceed to the moral interpretation of it; which is, that a derived virtue, which implies a natural good disposition, affords considerable assistance to a good education; that accomplishments, without such a foundation, are a disadvantage to the possessors, as but tending to their condemnation and reproach; that the innocence and simplicity of Helena's mind and heart made use of no arts, but left her talents to the natural effect of their own operations; and that though a good disposition may be inherited, virtues must be purchased.
In the same Scene, when Bertram comes to take leave of his mother, in order to attend the king, she gives him her blessing in a most pathetic manner, and the most effectual too, where the seeds of virtue are, by setting his noble father before him as a pattern. To this she likewise adds some precepts for the conduct of his life, which would have done honour to the first Sages of Aegypt, Greece, or Rome.
SCENE II.
Frequent descriptions of love recur in almost every one of Shakespeare's Plays. The enamoured Helena speaks very affectingly on this subject here; first, by reproving the vain ambition of her passion for Bertram, a young nobleman so far above her hopes, and then proceeding, notwithstanding, though very naturally, to give an account of the fond indulgencies with which she still nourishes her flame.
The preferences which worthless people, flatterers and parasites, too often gain by address and compliances, before persons of unsupple merit and virtue, are well set forth in this place.
Helena, speaking of Parolles, says,
SCENE IV.
There are some excellent well-spirited reflections here thrown out, to encourage men in the exertion of all their active faculties towards the advancement of their fortunes; and to earn their independance by the manly means of industry, instead of poorly crouching at the gates of Providence, whining for an alms.
Helena, upon her resolving to undertake the cure of the king's disorder, in hopes through that means to raise her rank and fortune to a respect not unworthy of Bertram, says,
SCENE V.
There is a most beautiful character given here, of a gallant soldier and virtuous courtier, in the description of Bertram's deceased father; with some just strictures on the deficiency of these qualities, in the succeeding generation; which being the principal parts of the speech, I have first noted in it; but as there is also a charming mixture of the old [Page 168] man and the old friend, in the rest of it, I shall here give the whole together.
[Page 169]The self-interruptions in the above speech, how admirably are they in the usual stile of a narrative old man! What age, what sex, what character, station, or office of life, escapes the touches of Shakespeare's plastic hand!
SCENE VI.
The diffidence which every one should manifest, respecting their own merits, is well recommended in the following passage.
The steward, speaking to the Countess: ‘Madam, the care I have had to even * your content, I wish might be rather found in the calendar of my past endeavours; for then we wound our modesty, and make foul the cleanness of our deservings, when of ourselves we publish them.’
ACT II.
SCENE VI.
There are a number of moral and philosophic thoughts on worth and virtue, and on the severe laws which the pride and vanity of mankind have established against their own happiness and enjoyments †, delivered here, on the occasion of Bertram's declining a marriage with Helena, who had confessed her love for him to the king, because the happened to have neither birth or means to intitle her to the honour of his alliance.
SCENE VII.
When Lafeu has quitted the scene, after having bullied and abused Parolles, the latter being left alone, makes this soliloquy:
Well, thou hast a son that shall take this disgrace of me; scurvy, old, filthy lord! Well—I must be patient; there is no fettering of authority. I'll beat him, by my life, if I can meet him with any convenience, an he were double and double a lord. I'll have no more pity of his age, than I would have of—I'll beat him, an if I could but meet him again.
Upon this passage Doctor Warburton takes occasion to pay the following just compliment to our Author:
‘This the Poet makes Parolles to speak alone; and this is nature. A coward would endeavour to hide his poltroonery even from himself. An ordinary writer would have been glad of such an opportunity to bring him to a confession.’
ACT III. SCENE IV.
When Bertram, whom the king had compelled to espouse Helena, flies from France to avoid any farther connection with her, and had engaged in the Tuscan war, her mourning and reflections upon that occasion, are extremely moving and tender; particularly in her manner of accusing herself with having been the cause of all his perils.
ACT IV. SCENE III.
I shall conclude these observations with a reflection made in this place on the mixed character of human nature in general, in which virtue and vice are often so balanced or blended, as to prevent perfection on one hand, and total depravation on the other.
The web of our life is of a mingled yarn, good and ill together. Our virtues would be proud, if our faults whipped them not; and our crimes would despair, if they were not cherished by our virtues.
POSTSCRIPT.
I have here finished my notes upon all the Comedies of Shakespeare, and hope that the indulgent Reader will be so kind as to dismiss me in this part of my work, with a favourable application of the last title, or, All's well that ends well.
[Page 172]Perhaps I may not be allowed the distinction of Comedies, as referred to the fourteen foregoing Plays; as the shipwreck in the Tempest, Antigonus being devoured by a bear, and the Prince dying of grief, in the Winter's Tale, &c. are not very comic circumstances; but this is the division that is generally made of our author's drama; though, strictly speaking, his Plays cannot properly be stiled either Tragedies or Comedies, but are, in truth, a more natural species of composition than either.
KING JOHN.
Dramatis Personae.
- KING JOHN.
- PHILIP, King of France.
- ARTHUR, Nephew to King John.
- LEWIS, the Dauphin.
- CARDINAL PANDULPHO, the Pope's Legate.
- SALISBURY, an English Lord.
- FAULCONBRIDGE, bastard son to Richard the First.
- HUBERT, lieutenant of the Tower.
- CONSTANCE, Mother to Arthur.
KING JOHN.
ACT II.
SCENE VI.
THE following speech, though delivered with an air of levity, and expressed in humorous words and images, supplies occasion for three very just reflections. The first, That self interest, in the mere worldly sense of the term, is the ruling principle of mankind. Secondly, That men are too apt to inveigh against corruption, more from the being void of temptation themselves, than their being free from this vice; and, lastly, That bad examples in the superior ranks of life, have a dangerous tendency to injure the morals of the inferior classes of a people.
Upon a peace being made between the kings of England and France, in which the right of Arthur to the British throne is betrayed on the one hand, and but poorly compensated on the other, Faulconbridge makes this soliloquy:
The astonishment of Constance, on hearing that her son's interests are sacrificed to the league, with the doubts which we are naturally inclined to conceive of the truth of sudden ill news, and the weak state of mind and spirits to which persons in misfortune, especially helpless women, are generally reduced, are all finely painted and described in the following speech.
A little further, upon Salisbury's confirming the bad news, she conceives a very natural though unreasonable idea, with which, however, we are apt to be impressed toward all messengers of bad tidings, however innocent of the evil:
That partiality in favour of beauty, which it is natural for all persons to be sensible of, even where their duty and interests in different objects are equal, is strongly marked by Constance, when her son begs her to sustain his wrongs with patience. The whole speech is affecting.
In the same Scene, when Salisbury tells her that the two kings had sent for her, and that be must not return without her, the answer she makes is full of that dignity, which grief, mixed with resentment, is capable of conferring on illustrious unfortunates; and her whole demeanour upon that occasion is expressive of a great soul, rendered still braver by misfortunes.
Doctor Johnson has given us a very judicious note on this passage; and as it relates to the passions, which, as well as morals, are a subject of this work, I shall present the reader with a transcript of it here.
‘In Much Ado About Nothing, the father of Hero, depressed by her disgrace, declares himself so subdued by grief, that a thread may lead him *. How is it that grief, in Leonato and Lady Constance, produces effects directly opposite, and yet both agreeable to Nature? Sorrow softens the mind, while it is yet warmed by hope; but hardens it, when 'tis congealed by despair. Distress, while there remains any prospect of relief, is weak and flexible; but when no succour appears, is fearless [Page 179] and stubborn; angry alike at those who injure, and at those who do not help; careless to please, where nothing can be gained; and fearless to offend, when there is nothing further to be dreaded. Such was this Author's knowledge of the Passions.’
SCENE II.
What expressions can be stronger in themselves, or more shocking to the ears of her oppressors, than the following short exclamation!
Here the speech should have ended; the four remaining lines but weaken and disgrace it.
SCENE III.
When Philip is urged by the Pope's Legate to break the league he had just entered into with John, he offers to compound the treachery by ceasing to be his friend, but without becoming his enemy.
To which Pandulpho makes him this reply:
The old Jesuit argues here as ingeniously for the dispensing power of the Papacy, as Satan does in Milton for his rebellion. The object of both is the same; namely, the absolute and exclusive dominion of Heaven.
SCENE VI.
The wild and enthusiastic manner with which the fondness and despair of Constance for her son, impels her to speak of him, has something extremely moving in it:
There is something very tender and affecting in her making use of the epithet pretty, in the last line. It has a better effect there than dearest, angel, or even lovely, (though this last has a more comprehensive sense) would have had in that place. I must beg leave to refer to the Reader's own taste for [Page 181] the justness of this observation; for I own, I cannot explain why it strikes me in this manner myself.
The reason why we are apt to cherish grief in our breasts; that species of it, I only mean, which may be distinguished by the name of tender sorrow; from a peculiar sort of indulgence it is capable of affording us, is admirably well expressed in the following passage:
These last three lines are almost suffocating. I believe no woman with a mother's feeling, could ever be able to pronounce them articulately, even in representation.
Doctor Johnson gives a good note on one of the passages of the above speech:
‘This is a sentiment which great sorrow always dictates. Whoever cannot help himself, casts his eyes on others for assistance; and often mistakes their inability for coldness.’
[Page 182]I remember a couple of French lines on this subject of grief, which contain the same thought that Constance expresses above:
SCENE VIII.
This may be a just image of life, to those who have exhausted its variety, and palled their senses with its pleasures. The speech might not have ill become his father, old Philip, then labouring under baffled hopes and disappointed wishes; who had just then suffered the mortification of having lost a battle, in the heart of his own dominions, and whose mistaken faith in heaven had obliged him to break faith on earth, without effect too; but it was certainly rather too premature a sentence to have proceeded from the lips of a young prince, who had been but just married to a woman he loved. Such an impropriety in the character of a speaker, hurts the effect of a thought or sentiment.
In the same Scene, there is a strong description given of the situation of a sovereign, with regard to the people, after he has forfeited their love, confidence, or esteem.
Pandulpho, speaking of John's keeping Arthur in prison:
ACT IV.
SCENE IV.
The several useful reflections and morals to be collected from the following speeches, are so many, and so mixed, that it is difficult to separate or distinguish them. I shall therefore lay the whole passage together before the Reader, to draw his own inferences from; and shall also begin the Scene a little earlier than may at first appear to be necessary, not only on account of the admirable painting presented to us in the beginning of it, but in order to shew the situation of circumstances in which the principal speaker stands at the time.
Doctor Johnson has made a comment on the latter part of this Scene, which the Reader has a right to claim in this place.
[Page 185] ‘There are many touches of Nature in this conference of John with Hubert. A man engaged in wickedness would keep the profit to himself, and transfer the guilt to his accomplice. These reproaches vented against Hubert, are not the words of art or policy, but the eruptions of a mind swelling with the consciousness of a crime, and desirous of discharging its misery on another.’
‘This account of the timidity of guilt, hadst thou but shook thy head, &c. is drawn ab ipsis recessibus mentis, from an intimate knowledge of mankind; particularly that line in which he says, that to have bid him tell his tale in express words would have struck him dumb. Nothing is more certain, than that bad men use all the arts of fallacy upon themselves, palliate their actions to their own minds by gentle terms, and hide themselves from their own detection in ambiguities and subterfuges.’
SCENE VII.
When Hubert has been suspected and charged with the murder of prince Arthur, the speech of Faulconbridge to him is finely expressive of the strength of despair arising from a guilty conscience:
ACT V.
SCENE I.
The manner and spirit with which great personages should act, on extraordinary occasions of difficulty or danger, are bravely pointed out by the gallant Faulconbridge, in the following speech to king John, when the French had invaded his kingdom.
SCENE II.
The struggles and compunctions of a good mind, upon the being necessitated to take that part in a public cause which in polity is stiled Rebellion, and also the horrid nature of a Civil War, are finely and justly drawn here.
The answer to this speech is fine; it pays due honour to the generous conflict in the speaker's breast, and makes a distinction between the effects of male and female tears, paying the usual, but too partial, compliment to the former. Be it so—The first are stronger on account of their being more rare, owing solely to the superior harshness of men's natures; but as the passions and feelings, which the spectator is sensible of, from each, are so very different in their nature too, I cannot see how any sort of comparison can be fairly made between them.
SCENE X.
Salisbury, speaking to King John, perceives him dead.
This would make a good epitaph for a royal Sepulchre!
This Play closes with one truth in fact, and another in prophecy, which I hope all time will vouch the inspiration of.
RICHARD THE SECOND.
Dramatis Personae.
- RICHARD the Second.
- DUKE of York. Uncles to the King.
- JOHN of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster. Uncles to the King.
- MOWBRAY, Duke of Norfolk.
- BOLINBROKE, Son to John of Gaunt.
- AUMERLE, Son to the Duke of York.
- EARL of Northumberland.
- BISHOP of Carlisle.
- SIR STEPHEN SCROOP.
- EXTON, Governor of Pomfret Castle.
- BUSHY, Servants to the King.
- SCROOP, Servants to the King.
- QUEEN to King Richard.
RICHARD the SECOND.
ACT I.
SCENE I.
THIS Play opens with a proper caution to all judges and jurors, in criminal causes, to attend most carefully to the principle, or motive, by which the accuser appears to be actuated, that the credit of his testimony may be rated accordingly.
When the King calls the suit of Bolinbroke against Norfolk upon trial, he speaks thus to the father of the former:
SCENE II.
When the King forbids the combat, and commands the Duke of Norfolk to throw down Bolinbroke's gage *, he answers with the true spirit of a gallant nobleman:
Afterwards, when Bolinbroke is called upon to the same purpose, he also replies as bravely; but as he expresses himself in so much an inferior manner to the former, I think it could afford the reader no great entertainment to have the passage quoted.
SCENE IV.
When the King sentences these two champions to exile, he exacts an oath from them both, not to be reconciled to one another abroad, so far as to confederate against the state of England; in the administering of which bond, he desires them to
Upon which latter line Doctor Warburton gives the following note:
‘It is a question much debated among the writers on the Law of Nations, whether a banished man be still tied in allegiance to the state which sent him into exile. Tully and Clarendon declare for the affirmative: Hobbes and Puffendorf hold [Page 193] the negative. Our Author, by this line, seems to be of the latter opinion.’
But I agree intirely with Cicero and Clarendon. The undergoing any penalty of law cannot dissolve either the moral or the political duty we owe our country. Socrates, by refusing to escape out of prison, shewed, that he thought his obedience and submission to the state continued still to be obligatory on him, even though the decree was unjust, and the sentence death. And under the Ostracism, which imposed banishment upon men for their very eminence and virtue, we do not hear of the illustrious exiles either speaking, or acting, as if they deemed their allegiance to have been cancelled.
Nay, Aristides carried the submission of a good subject so far, as to think himself obliged in duty to write his own name on a shell, at the request of an illiterate citizen of Athens, who voted against him on that very law. And Themistocles, though banished through the spirit of faction, not that of the laws, and kindly entertained and preferred in the armies of Persia, chose to swallow poison, rather than march against his country.
'Tis not the community that banishes a man, but the laws which govern it.
These surely are no object of resentment; and to rise in arms against a nation, because one of its statutes had fallen heavy upon us, would be just as rational, as to set a forest on fire, because we had received the bastinado by a cudgel that was taken out of it.
SCENE V.
Upon which passage there is the following reflection, in the note by Doctor Johnson:
‘It is matter of very melancholy consideration, that all human advantages confer more power of doing evil, than good.’ A very melancholy reflection, indeed, were we to suppose it true!
In the instance before us, the hand of power, strength, or treachery, may certainly deprive us of a life, which it cannot restore; but Shakespeare does not mean to make the reflection universal. A good Prince may render his whole people happy; a bad one can only affect a part. When tyranny becomes general, it defeats itself, at the cost of the oppressor.
If my objection to the above uncomfortable maxim be valid, in the highest example, it would be trifling to adduce any lesser ones to prove it.
SCENE VI.
Lancaster, by way of comforting his son upon the sentence of banishment, paraphrases and poeticises the old English sentence, of every place is an honest men's home, in these words:
which lines are followed by a long and equivocal declamation in the stile of the Stoic philosophy; to which Bolinbroke impatiently replies, in a manner perfectly natural to the unhappy; for it requires leisure to grow wise; nor is this ever effected by our becoming better able to bear misfortune, but by our feeling it less, from use and habit.
ACT II.
SCENE I.
The weight of persuasion which the admonitions of a dying person are apt to impress upon the mind, more than the most lively remonstrances of one in perfect health, is well expressed here. The circumstances of the time impress us with an awe which imprints the advice more strongly on our memory, and gives it additional authority.
Lancaster brought in sick, attended by the Duke of York.
In the continuation of this dialogue, the fatal consequences to a Prince of ill-chosen favourites, the danger of suffering foreign fashions and manners to be introduced into a state, with an enumerative description of the peculiar advantages of England, with regard to its situation, and other happy circumstances, are strongly pointed out.
The latter part of this speech seems to be as prophetical as the first, if we compare it to the state of our national debt—to our stocks—by which we have long since become tenants to foreigners.
SCENE V.
There are undoubtedly certain notices, or premonitions, in the order of Providence, which mankind have been frequently sensible of; sometimes from dreams, at other times from unaccountable impressions on the mind, foreboding particular misfortunes of our lives, let philosophy reason against the notion ever so wisely.
Indeed, there appears one argument to oppose this opinion, which, in any indifferent case, might be thought sufficiently able to overthrow it; which is, that such hints rarely, if ever, have been found to answer any other purpose, than to render us unhappy before our time.
But matter of fact is not to be controverted by syllogism. The objection only serves to resolve it into a mystery, and leaves it still uninvestigable by human science. The more of such inexplicable secrets of Providence which fall under our observation, the better; as they may serve to rouze the Atheist from his lethargy, and afford the Deist occasion to suspect, at least, that what he calls Natural Religion, is not the intire scheme of the Divine oeconomy with regard to men:
Here follows the passage which gave rise to the above reflection.
Shakespeare has given a description of the same complexion of mind, before, in the person of Anthonio, in the Merchant of Venice. See my first remark on the First Scene of the First Act of that Play.
SCENE IX.
Hope has been often termed the assuager of our grief; but Shakespeare has justly raised it to an higher character, by making it an augmentation to our joys, also.
ACT III.
SCENE II.
The bishop of Carlisle, endeavouring to awaken the king to a manly exertion of his spirit against the rebellion, and neither to trust to the weak defence of right against might, nor expect that Providence shall, out of respect to his divine right, fight his battles for him, while he looks idly on, says,
To which the king, after expressing a contempt for Bolinbroke and his adherents, makes a reply agreeable to the vain notion and political superstition of those times, with regard to the absurd doctrine of indefeasible right.
SCENE III.
However, he afterwards begins to speak more rationally upon this subject; for though he appears a little cast down at first, yet, on hearing some further ill news, he rouzes himself again, in the following speech:
SCENE IV.
But this poor abdicating king had no true heroism in his soul; for, upon the intelligence of some more cross events arriving to him just after, he suddenly drops the character of a fighting prince, and immediately sinks into that of a preaching priest.
This kind of homily he continues afterwards, in the same Scene; including, however, some good reflections on the unstable and unsatisfactory state of mortality, even in the highest spheres of life; which would have become his confessor better than they did himself, as the spirited Bishop, a true son of the church militant, tells him, in the close of the following passage.
There are several other passages of the same kind, in this and the subsequent Act, where Richard alternately rises to a vain confidence in his indefeasible right, and then sinks again under a despondency about his fortunes; which I shall not disgust the Reader with here, as the representation of a great [Page 202] man suffering misfortunes meanly, is rather an object of contempt than of compassion.
In the latter part of this Scene, upon his finding matters growing worse and worse, he exclaims,
Doctor Johnson has prevented my observation on this passage, by a note of his upon it.
‘This sentiment is drawn from Nature. Nothing is more offensive to a mind convinced that its distress is without a remedy, and preparing to submit quietly to irresistible calamity, than those petty and conjectured comforts which unskilful officiousness thinks it virtue to administer.’
ACT V.
SCENE I.
There is something, however, extremely affecting, in what this unhappy man says to his queen, upon her lamenting the misery of his situation.
This short sentence lays hold of the heart, makes us forget him as a king, and feel for him as a man. The fondness of his expression too, of fair woman, increases the tenderness of our regret at the additional unhappiness of their separation.
SCENE II.
This poor moralizing prince makes a very just observation here, on the nature of all alliances in vice.
A further and stronger reflection upon such vicious connections, occurs in the last Scene of this Play, which I shall bring forward here before its time, where Exton, who had murdered Richard, brings an account of his great service to Bolinbroke.
SCENE X.
The following soliloquy, in which the state of the mind is compared to that of the world, though the thought is rather too much laboured, deserves to be quoted, on account of the beauties it contains, the reflections it supplies, as well as for the moral compassion, and generous resentment, with which it is capable of inspiring the virtuous Reader for the unhappy speaker.
The last reflection has been so often made and remarked upon, before, in the course of this Work, that I shall leave it unnoticed here, and so conclude my observations on this Play.
HENRY the FOURTH. FIRST PART.
Dramatis Personae.
- HENRY the Fourth.
- HENRY Prince of Wales.
- EARL OF WORCESTER.
- HOTSPUR.
- GLENDOWER.
- MORTIMER.
- DOUGLAS.
- FALSTAFF.
- LADY PERCY, wife to Hotspur.
- LADY MORTIMER.
HENRY the FOURTH. FIRST PART.
ACT I.
SCENE I.
IN the first speech here, Henry the Fourth, in order to encourage his subjects to attend him with the better spirit on the Crusade expedition, which he had then resolved upon, gives a horrid description of their former state of civil war, which the kingdom was happily at that time free from.
SCENE II.
The method that men take to disguise the nature of their vices, by palliating epithets, is of dangerous consequences in life. It not only serves to blunt the edge of remorse in ourselves, but often helps to induce a milder censure in others, upon the most flagrant enormities.
Thus a prostigate fellow, who debauches every woman in his power, is stiled a man of galantry; a pennyless adventurer, who carries off a rich heiress, [Page 208] is called a soldier of fortune; a duellist, dubbed with the title of a man of honour; a sharper, un chevalier d'industrie; an atheist, a free-thinker; and so forth.
A good specimen of this sort of deceitful phraseology is presented to us in part of this Scene.
Marry, then, sweet wag, when thou art king, let not us that are squires of the night's body, be called thieves of the day's booty. Let us be Diana's foresters, gentlemen of the shade, minions of the moon; and let them say we be men of good government, being governed as the sea is, by our noble and chaste mistress the moon; under whose countenance we — steal.
Pistol, in some other place, says of stealing, ‘ convey the wise it call *.’
SCENE III.
I think I may venture to pronounce, for the honour of human nature, that the most abandoned person breathing, means not to pass his whole life in a state of profligacy. He purposes, from time to time, to take up, as the phrase is; but is too apt, from time to time, to procrastinate his amendment; thus silencing the clamours of his conscience, by the hopeful design of reformation, and thinking his repentance sufficiently advanced, by a self-confession of his vice or immorality.
The danger of this species of quietism, is strongly pointed out, in part of a work lately published; and as it may afford a useful warning to some of my dissipated readers, I shall quote the passage I allude to here.
The following speech affords us a beautiful instance of this method of amusing our too flexible and indolent tempers of mind; which I copy here with the greater pleasure, as the speaker of it did effectually reform his life and manners, and has enriched the annals of England with a memoir of true glory.
The Prince of Wales, speaking of his loose companions, who had just quitted the scene, says,
SCENE IV.
When the brave Hotspur is taxed by the king with having refused to surrender the prisoners which he had taken at the gallant action of Holmedon-Moor, to his order, the speech he makes upon that occasion, in excuse for his refractoriness, presents us with a [Page 210] very natural description of the uneasy, froward, and difficult temper of mind, a person is subject to in such circumstances as he paints himself to be at the time mentioned; and also entertains us with a character, admirably and humorously drawn, of a pert, foppish, and affected Court minion. The contrast of the two figures here before us, would make an excellent picture on canvas.
The king, not being satisfied with his apology, says to him, after some prior altercation between them,
Upon this menace, the impatient temper of Hotspur breaks out into the following expressions; which, though the substance of them does not fall within the purpose of this Work, I shall, however, repeat here, and also continue the dialogue a good deal further, as it leads to the character of the speaker, which I design to give a description of, in the close of my observations on the two next Plays.
And again, to the same purpose:
The precarious confidence that men can venture to place in unwarrantable services performed for another, is well marked in the same scene, by one of the disloyal conspirators who had assisted Henry to dethrone king Richard.
The Reader may here refer back to the quotation from the Second Scene in the Fifth Act of the former Play.
ACT III.
SCENE I.
In this truly comic Scene, which may be the rather stiled so, because there is no buffoonery in it, and which I therefore think preferable even to the humour of Falstaff, the vanity of old Glendower, in supposing himself to have been a peculiar object of the notice of Providence, which has, however, been the foible of several great men, Caesar, &c. with the vulgar ignorance of mistaking natural events for miracles, is finely contrasted with the careless humour, sturdy spirit, and rational investigation of Hotspur.
It would be doing injustice to the dialogue, to parcel it out as it refers singly to the several articles above specified; therefore I shall entertain my readers with the whole passage intire, leaving them to mark the application in their own minds which will occur in their proper places.
SCENE II.
Again, after Glendower goes away,
SCENE III.
Here is a beautiful description given of that most pleasing crisis of mind and body, between sleeping and waking, when the passions are just subsiding to rest, but the senses not yet deprived of their notices.
Lady Mortimer, daughter to Glendower, not being able to speak any language but Welch to her husband, which he does not understand, the father undertakes to interpret between them.
There is neither metre-ballad-mongers stuff nor mincing poetry, in the above speech. If Glendower is not original in it, he has at least the merit of a good translator.
A little further on in the same scene, the usual expletives of conversation, and childish phrases of asseveration, are humorously turned into ridicule.
After lady Mortimer has sung her Welch song, Hotspur, in order to amuse his mind, then pondering on momentous intents, says to his wife,
Not yours, in good sooth! Why, you swear like a comfit-maker's wife—Not you, in good sooth; and as true as I live; and as God shall mend me; and as sure as day; and givest such sarcenet surety for thy oaths, as if thou hadst never walked further than Finsbury.
SCENE IV.
This whole Scene is so beautiful, so spirited, and so affecting, that it would be a massacre in literature to fever its members asunder; which I should lay myself under the barbarous necessity of doing, were the several sentiments, observations, and reflections, which naturally arise from it, suffered to challenge their several references separately: I shall therefore serve up the compact body of it unbroken, before the Reader, and leave the dissection of its parts to his own judgment, taste, and feeling.
Let the father who has an untoward son, here learn how best to reprove; let the youth, whose [Page 218] virtues are obscured by his errors, be instructed how to reform; let the sovereign, who would preserve his dignity, be hence taught how to maintain it; and the king, whose soibles have rendered him the object of contempt, be herein warned of the dangerous consequences of his becoming despised.
There is hardly a line in the above speech of the King, that is not worth the whole of what Sophocles [Page 222] makes Oedipus say to his son in the same circumstances. But I don't expect that the learned will ever give up this point to me, while one passage remains in Greek, and the other only in English.
SCENE I.
The nobleness of Hotspur's character is admirably sustained throughout this Play. The following speech shews a fine part of it:
The precarious and critical situation of unwarrantable and hazardous undertakings, is well reflected upon in the following passage of the same Scene, when the conspirators are informed that Northumberland is prevented by sickness from attending the rendez-vous:
The gallant spirit of Hotspur is well shewn in his reply:
Upon this occasion Dowglas makes a boast, which though intended by him as an exclusive compliment to his own nation, may be challenged as the general characteristic of Great Britain at large.
Dowglas, in continuation of Hotspur's speech:
ACT V.
SCENE I.
Upon a parley or convention, held between the chiefs of the two parties, Worcester enumerates the several grievances of the nation that had induced the Percy family to rise in arms for redress. In reply to these charges, the King gives a very just account of the nature, pretences, and artifices of rebellion.
The liberal mind and brave heart of the Prince of Wales are beautifully marked in the following speech, where he makes a generous encomium on Hotspur, and sends him a spirited defiance to single combat, at the same time.
SCENE II.
The arguments of cowardice are whimsically discussed and exposed, in the following passage. The Prince, just as he goes out, says to Falstaff, ‘Why, thou owest Heaven a death.’ Upon which the fat Knight takes occasion to hold this humorous soliloquy with himself:
'Tis not due, yet—I would be loath to pay him before his day. What need I be so forward with him, that calls not on me? Well, 'tis no matter; honour pricks me on; but how if honour pricks me off again, when I come on? Can honour set to a leg? No—Or an arm? No—Or take away the grief of a wound? No. Honour hath no skill in surgery, then? No — What is honour? A word—What is that word Honour? Air—A trim [Page 225] reckoning—Who hath it? He that died on Wednesday. Doth he feel it? No—Doth he hear it? No—Is it insensible then? Yea, to the dead—But will it not live with the living? No—Why? Detraction will not suffer it. Therefore, I'll none of it—Honour is but a meer scutcheon *, and so ends my catechism.
SCENE III.
When the King has made the proffer of a general amnesty to the conspirators, the natural distrust and diffidence which rebels must ever labour under, is well descanted upon in this Scene.
If the Reader will take the trouble to revert to the last observation on the fourth Scene in the First Act of this Play, he will meet with a like reflection there, made by the same person. This repetition is a stroke of Nature given us by the Poet, to shew the perturbation of spirits, and distrust of mind, which persons in his situation are ever sensible of. But, indeed, this reflection may more generally be applied to every species of vice; for in guilt there can be no peace within, nor confidence without.
SCENE IX.
The magnanimity of the Prince of Wales is preserved throughout his character. After he has slain Hotspur, he makes his elegy in these words:
POSTSCRIPT.
I thought that my task was done with this Play, when I had got to the end of it; but there is something so very great, singular, and attractive, in the two principal characters of this historic piece, that I find a pleasure in keeping them still in view, and contemplating them both in my mind.
Whenever Hotspur or the Prince filled the Scene, which they are either of them, singly, sufficient to do, I confess that my heart was sensible of such an emotion, as Sir Philip Sidney said he used to be affected with, on a perusal of the old Ballad of Chevy-Chase; as if he had heard the sound of a trumpet. Perhaps the following observation may better account for my impulse:
Women are apt to esteem the antient virtue of courage at an higher rate than men in general are; and this, for these two especial reasons. The first, that it is peculiarly necessary to their personal defence; and the next, that their weakness induces them to form a sublimer notion of this quality, than the stronger, and therefore braver, sex may naturally be supposed to compliment it with. Men, feeling the principles of it in their own breasts, conceive no very supernatural idea of it; while [Page 227] women, having no such premisses to reason from, look on it as something more than human.
These reflections, with the frequent occasions I have had, thoughout this Play, of comparing the two heroes of it with each other, have tempted me to undertake a Parallel between them, after the manner of Plutarch; which, however, I did not mean to have given the Reader, as hinted above, 'till I should come to the end of the second Play after this, where our Author has concluded all he had to say about Henry the Fifth.
But as Shakespeare has opened enough of this Prince's character, here, to supply sufficient materials for the comparison, and that his unfortunate rival is just slain, I thought the Parallel might have a better effect on the mind of my Readers, in this place, than it would be likely to produce after the delay had suffered the impression of Hotspur's qualities to wear out of their remembrance.
A PARALLEL BETWEEN HOTSPUR, AND HENRY PRINCE OF WALES.
THEY are both equally brave; but the courage of Hotspur has a greater portion of fierceness in it— The Prince's magnanimity is more heroic. The first resembles Achilles; the latter is more like Hector. The different principles, too, of their actions help to form and justify this distinction; as the one invades, and the other defends, a right. Hotspur speaks nobly of his rival Dowglas, to his face, but after he is become his friend; the Prince does the same of Hotspur, behind his back, and while he is still his enemy.
They both of them possess a sportive vein of humour in their scenes of common life; but Hotspur still preserves the surly and refractory haughtiness of his character, throughout, even in the relaxations [Page 228] he indulges himself in. The Prince has more of ease and nature in his; delivering himself over to mirth and dissipation, without reserve. Hotspur's festivity seems to resemble that of Hamlet; as assumed merely to relieve anxiety of mind, and cover sanguinary purposes; the Prince's gaiety, like that of Faulconbridge *, appears to be more genuine, arising from natural temper, and an healthful flow of spirits. The Prince is Alcibiades—Percy is—himself.
There is likewise another character in this rich Play, of a most peculiar distinction; as being not only original, but inimitable, also—No copy of it has ever since appeared, either in life or description. Any one of the Dramatis Personae in Congreve's Comedies, or, indeed, in most of the modern ones, might repeat the wit or humour of the separate parts, with equal effect on the audience, as the person to whose rôle they are appropriated; but there is a certain characteristic peculiarity in all the humour of Falstaff, that would sound flatly in the mouths of Bardolph, Poins, or Peto. In fine, the portrait of this extraordinary personage is delineated by so masterly a hand, that we may venture to pronounce it to be the only one that ever afforded so high a degree of pleasure, without the least pretence to merit or virtue to support it.
I was obliged to pass by many of his strokes of humour, character, and description, because they did not fall within the rule I had prescribed to myself in these notes; but I honestly confess that it was with regret, whenever I did so; for, were there as much moral, as there certainly is physical, good in laughing, I might have transcribed every Scene of his, throughout this, the following Play, and the Merry Wives of Windsor, for the advantage of the health, as well as the entertainment, of my readers.
HENRY the FOURTH. SECOND PART.
Dramatis Personae.
- THE KING.
- PRINCE OF WALES.
- PRINCE JOHN OF LANCASTER.
- HUMPHREY OF GLOUCESTER.
- THOMAS OF CLARENCE.
- EARL OF NORTHUMBERLAND. Against the King.
- ARCHBISHOP OF YORK. Against the King.
- LORD BARDOLPH. Against the King.
- MORTON. Against the King.
- EARL OF WARWICK. For the King.
- LORD CHIEF JUSTICE. For the King.
- SIR JOHN FALSTAFF.
- BARDOLPH.
- POINS.
- PISTOL.
- LADY PERCY, Widow of Hotspur.
- DOLL TEAR-SHEET.
HENRY the FOURTH. SECOND PART.
ACT I.
SCENE III.
THE quick eye of suspicion, with the prophetic nature of anxious apprehensions, are well marked here. The latter is a species of that kind of foreboding, often unaccountably arising in the mind, which I have taken notice of in former places *.
Morton, giving an account of the action at Shrewsbury, says to Northumberland,
Here Northumberland hastily interrupts him:
I was just going to observe upon the latter part of this dialogue, when I happened to recollect that I had already taken notice of a parallel passage, in my second remark on the First Scene of the Third Act of King John; and to which I beg leave to refer my Reader.
The human mind, when roused by danger, or inflamed with passion, is capable of inspiring the brave heart with additional courage, and of supplying new vigour to exhausted strength. This admirable oeconomy in the human frame is contrived by nature, as being necessary to self-defence, as well as in order to render injury the more difficult and hazardous to the offender.
[Page 233]I have continued this speech, for eight lines further than my preface to it required; but I thought the whole spirit and language of it too fine, to suffer it to be mangled by stopping short. Besides, this latter part of it shews that extravagance of despair and rage to which grief, resentment, and misfortune are apt to drive a person, whose mind is not happily tempered by philosophy, or restrained by religion.
See the second remark, with the passage it refers to, in the First Scene of Act the Fourth of the preceding Play, as it will save me the trouble of making a new observation here, or of repeating the same again, as applicable to the following speech:
SCENE VI.
There is a most disgusting picture, but a too historically just one, given, in this place, of the unstable and fluctuating affections of the multitude— No popularity can be permanent, which is not earned by virtue, and preserved by perseverance in it. The Public is a Weather-Cock; it continues steady only while the wind remains so; when that shifts, the vane turns also.
ACT II.
SCENE IV.
The extravagant and superstitious notions of the vulgar, in former times, with regard to kings and heroes, though not really supposed in this Scene, are, however, very humorously ridiculed in it.
Trust me, I am exceeding weary.
And is it come to that? I had thought that weariness durst not have attacked one of so high blood.
It doth me, though it discolours the complexion of my greatness to acknowledge it. Doth it not shew vilely in me, now, to desire small beer?
Why, a Prince should not be so loosely studied, as to remember so weak a composition.
Belike then, my appetite was not princely got; for, in troth, I do now remember the poor creature, small beer. But, indeed, these humble considerations make me out of love with my greatness. What a disgrace is it in me, now, to remember thy name? or to know thy face, to-morrow? or to take note how many pair of silk stockings thou hast? Videlicet; these, and those that were once the peach-coloured ones—or to bear the inventory of thy shirts; as one for use, and another for superfluity.
That common disposition of vaunting ourselves above others, so natural to mankind, that some writer [Page 235] stiles it a mint at every one's tongue's end, to coin their own praise, is well marked in the latter part of this Scene. But I shall commence the dialogue a little earlier than may be just necessary to this reference, in order to treat my reader with a beautiful trait in the Prince's character, who is made to preserve his virtue untainted, in the midst of all his debauchery and dissipation.
Poins, being piqued at the Prince's having exposed the shabbiness of his wardrobe, replies:
How ill it follows, after you have laboured so hard, you should talk so idly? Tell me how many good young princes would do so, their fathers lying so sick as yours at this time is?
Shall I tell thee one thing, Poins?
Yes, and let it be an excellent good thing.
It shall serve among wits of no higher breeding than thine.
Go to; I stand the push of your one thing that you'll tell.
Why, I tell thee, it is not meet that I should be sad, now my father is sick; albeit, I could tell thee, as to one it pleases me, for fault of a better to call my friend, I could be sad, and very sad, indeed, too.
Very hardly, upon such a subject.
By this hand, thou think'st me as far in the Devil's book as thou and Falstaff, for obduracy and persistency. Let the end try the man. But, I tell thee, my heart bleeds inwardly, that my father is so sick; and keeping such vile company as thou art, hath in reason taken from me all ostentation of sorrow.
The reason?
What would'st thou think of me, if I should weep?
I would think thee a most princely hypocrite.
It would be every man's thought; and thou art a blessed fellow, to think as every man thinks. Never a man's thought in the world, keeps the road-way better than thine. Every man would think me an hypocrite, indeed. And what excites your most worshipful thought to think so?
Why, because you have seemed so lewd, and so much ingrafted to Falstaff.
And to thee.
Nay, by this light, I am well spoken of; I can hear it with my own ears. The worst they can say of me, is, that I am [Page 236] a second brother, and that I am a proper fellow of my hands *; and those two things, I confess, I cannot help.
The delicacy of the Prince's difficulty upon this occasion, in not being able to manifest the concern he was really sensible of for his father's illness, lest, from the former complexion of his life and manners, he might be suspected of insincerity in such professions, must have a fine effect on the sentiment of a reader who is possessed of the least refinement of principle or virtue.
A most useful lesson might be framed, upon the very singular character of this amiable person. The pattern is not perfect; and therefore—shall I venture to say it? the example is the better, for that reason. His manners are idle, but his morals uncorrupt. He suffers Falstaff to make as free with him as he pleases, but breaks his head, as Mrs. Quickly tells us in a former Scene, for his having thrown out a jest upon his father. Young men may learn from him never to be guilty of more vice, than the temptation to it might precipitate them into. He connives at the robbery of his companions, for the diversion of playing the same game upon them, again; but resolves to make ample restitution for the wrong †. He offends his father by the dissoluteness of his conduct; but his filial affection and respect are still unremitted towards him. He shews a spirit of justice in injustice, and of duty, even in disobedience.
I here offer this comment as a supplement to the character I have already drawn of this Prince, at the end of the former Play. I could not have fairly added it there, as any thing that did not immediately relate to the comparison between him and Hotspur, would have been improperly introduced in the Parallel.
SCENE V.
The vanity with which men are apt to plume themselves, with regard to titles of honour to which they can claim no merit, in themselves, is humorously ridiculed here by Poins, in his notes on Falstaff's letter to the Prince, which is given him to read.
Every man must know that, as often as he hath occasion to name himself; even like those that are a-kin to the king, for they never prick their finger, but they cry, there is some of the king's blood spilt—How comes that? says he that takes upon him not to conceive it. The answer is as ready, as a borrower's cap *— I am the king's poor cousin, Sir.
Nay, they will be a-kin to us, or they will fetch it from Japhet.
SCENE VI.
The servile adulation usually paid to great or distinguished persons, even to an imitation of their very defects, and which Alexander properly reprehended, by giving a box on the ear to one of his courtiers who had mimicked the wryness of his neck, is well represented here:
Lady Percy, speaking of Hotspur,
[Page 238]In the last passage of this Scene, the uncertain and irresolute deliberation of mind, in which men are apt to be held in suspence, upon the crisis of doubtful adventures, is well described by an apt simile.
SCENE X.
In this Scene, Doll makes a speech that is worthy to be remarked upon. When Pistol is stiled captain, she says, ‘Captain! thou abominable damned cheater, art thou not ashamed to be called captain? If captains were of my mind, they would truncheon you out of taking their names upon you, before you have earned them. A captain! these villains will make the word captain odicus—therefore captains had need look to it.’
There is a punctilio of the kind hinted at here, already established in the Army; but it is confined only to one article, namely courage. If an officer declines a challenge, or suffers an affront to pass unresented, his corps refuse to roll with him. It would be better, if this po [...]nt of honour respected the moral as well as the natural part of a soldier's character; and better still, if the same spirit and virtue were exerted in every class or distinction of life; among lords, commoners, lawyers, parsons, and physicians. A rule of this sort would go further towards the reformation of manners, than all the laws and preachments that ever were made.
SCENE XI.
The sl [...]ght merits and superficial accomplishments which too often connect young persons in fellowship with each other, are here well exposed. When Fortune [Page 239] is whirling her wheel about, the turning of a tobacco-stopper, or of a straw, may make a man, according to Trinculo's expression *.
Sirrah, what humour is the prince of?
A good shallow young fellow; he would have made a good pantler; he would have chipped bread well.
They say Poins has a good wit.
He a good wit? hang him, baboon! His wit is as thick as Tewksbury mustard. There is no more conceit in him than is in a mallet.
Why does the prince love him so, then?
Because their legs are both of a bigness, and he plays at quoits well, and eats conger and fennel †; and drinks off candles ends for flap-dragons ‡, and rides the wild mare with the boys, and jumps over joint stools, and swears with a good grace, and wears his boot very smooth, like the sign of the leg, and breeds no bate with telling of indiscreet stories; and such other gambol faculties he hath, that shew a weak mind, and an able body; for the which the prince admits him, for he is himself such another; the weight of an hair would turn the scales between their avoirdupois.
ACT III.
SCENE I.
In the fine speech which fills this Scene, the anxieties of the great, with the content of the commonalty, the difference between the labour of the mind, and that of the body, are beautifullly contrasted, and most poetically compared.
SCENE II.
There is a sad, because a too true, prospect of human life, presented to us here, which justifies the goodness of Providence, ‘"And vindicates the ways of God to man,"’ in hiding the future from our view. Quid sit futurum cras, fuge quaerere.—All the knowledge that is necessary to true wisdom, the intire volume of morality and devotion lies open before us; the contingencies of events only, of little import, upon the whole of our existence, being veiled from our sight.
Were we capable of foreseeing effects in their causes, and admitted to peer through the telescope of [Page 241] time, it would more frequently and generally make us unhappy before our sufferings; would render the future and precarious evil present and certain; dull the sense of anticipated good, by giving us enjoyment before possession; hope, the enhancer of expected bliss, would be lost in assurance; and that dear cordial of despair be then struck off from the materia medica of affliction.
Cicero speaks finely upon this subject. I forget the place; but 'tis where he supposes Priam, Pompey, and Caesar, to have had their several pages in the book of Fate laid open before them, in the height of their prosperity.
However, the reply to this reflection says, very justly, That, in many cases, the ignorance of the future may be often supplied by those who have made proper observations on past experience, and are capable of forming judgments upon character.
SCENE III.
The usual prate, or, as Hotspur phrases it, the bald unjointed chat of old fellows among their cotemporaries, the fond and vain boastings of their youthful frolics, and their trite reflections, intermixed, at the same time, with a particular attention to their own interests, are all most excellently well displayed in this Scene, which I have a double purpose in laying before the Reader; to warn the old from rendering themselves tedious or ridiculous by such foibles; and also to incline the young to shew some tenderness to natural weaknesses, arising not from the peculiarities [Page 243] of the persons, being characteristical only of respectful years, and time-honoured age †.
Come on, come on, come on; give me your hand, Sir; an early stirrer, by the rood *. And how doth my good cousin Silence?
Good morrow, good cousin Shallow.
And how doth my cousin, your bed-fellow? and your fairest daughter, and mine, my god-daughter Ellen?
Alas, a black ousel ‡, cousin Shallow.
By yea and nay, Sir, I dare say my cousin William is become a good scholar. He is at Oxford still, is he not?
Indeed, Sir, to my cost.
He must then to the Inns of Court shortly. I was once of Clement's Inn; where, I think, they will talk of mad Shallow yet.
You were called lusty Shallow then, cousin.
I was called any thing, and I would have done any thing, indeed, too, and roundly too. There was I, and little John Doit, of Staffordshire, and black George Barc, and Francis Pickbone, and Will. Squelt, a Cotswold man; you had not four such swingebucklers ‖ in all the Inns of Court, again; and I may say to you, we knew where the bona-roba's were, and had the best of them all at commandment. Then was Jack Falstaff, now Sir John, a boy, and page to Thomas Mowbray, duke of Norfolk.
This Sir John, cousin, that comes hither, anon, about soldiers?
The same Sir John, the very same. I saw him break Schoggan's head at the court gate, when he was a crack, not thus high; and the very same day did I fight with one Sampson Stockfish, a fruiterer, behind Gray's Inn. O the mad days that I have spent! And to see how many of my old acquaintance are dead!
We shall all follow, cousin.
Certain, 'tis certain, very sure, very sure. Death, as the Psalmist says, is certain to all; all shall die. How go a good yoke of bullocks, at Stamfora fair?
Truly, cousin, I was not there.
Death is certain. Is old Double, of your town, living yet?
Dead, Sir.
Dead!—See, see—He drew a good bow—And dead? He shot a fine shoot. John of Gaunt loved him well, and betted much money on his head. Dead!—He would have clapt in the clowt at twelve score, and carried you a fore-hand shaft, a fourteen and fourteen and a half ‡, that it would have done a man's heart good to see — How a score of ewes, now?
Thereafter as they be. A score of good ewes may be worth ten pounds.
And is old Double dead!
SCENE IV.
The ridicule, in the following passage, is directed against the affectation of using what the vulgar call hard words, in familiar conversation, with the synonimous explications of ignorance, by throwing the same word into different tenses or cases, as if the sense of it could be hit off, by the repetition of its own sound.
My captain, Sir, commends him to you; my captain, Sir John Falstaff, a tall gentleman, by Heaven! and a most gallant leader.
He greets me well, Sir, I knew him a good backsword man. How doth the good knight? May I ask how my good lady, his wife, doth?
Sir, pardon; a soldier is better accommodated than with a wife.
It is well said, Sir; and it is well said, indeed, too— better accomm [...]dated —It is good, yea, indeed, is it—Good phrases surely are, and ever were, very commendable. Accommodated— It comes of accommodo—very good, a good phrase.
Pardon me, Sir; I have heard the word. Phrase call you it? By this day, I know not the phrase; but I will maintain the word with my sword, to be a soldier-like word, and a word of exceeding [Page 245] good command. Accommodated—that is, when a man is, as they say, accommodated; or when a man is, being whereby he may be thought to be accommodated, which is an excellent thing.
ACT IV.
SCENE VIII.
There is a striking description given of the Prince, here, which does honour likewise to the speaker. Parents, in general, while they are fond of their children, are apt either to see them without blemish, or, when they are offended with them, to shew no indulgence to their failings. But the good old king speaks here impartially of his son, fairly balancing his merits with his blames, and weighing them with the charity that Heaven itself will do hereafter.
One cannot help loving such a character, taking the whole together. The good part of it is its nature, the bad one but its youth. Fruits of a wild favour are the choicest, when well cultivated.
In part of the above speech, there is a good direction given to those who have to deal with passionate or capricious persons, Chide him for faults, &c.
I should have expatiated on the unanimity of the royal family, recommended here, as necessary to the safety of the crown; but that I could not possibly have urged any new argument on the subject, stronger than the old simile of the bundle of twigs in the Fable.
Just after, the king speaks again of the prince, with the same tenderness, and in a most affecting manner, upon hearing that he still continues to associate with his loose companions:
In answer to this melancholy prospect, Warwick endeavours to make an apology for the prince, in a very pretty and ingenious allusion, wherein is implied, what happens to have too much truth in it, that no one can know the world, or be fit to govern in it, who is not sufficiently acquainted with the base and corrupt part of mankind.
To this piece of soothing flattery the king replies, with as apt a simile, on his part, to express his diffidence in the hopeful prophecy:
Intimating that our affections, like the honeycomb, however improperly placed at first, will too naturally continue still to attract us, even in spite of our b [...]tter reason. The simile here made use of, tho' it may appear somewhat too coarse, at first thought, will quickly be found to contain a very poetical beauty in it, upon recollecting the episode of Aristaeus, at the end of the Fourth Georgic; where the miraculous generation of bees, from the putrid carcase of an ox, is related by Virgil; and to which this image may be looked upon as an allusion.
SCENE IX.
There is a reflection made here upon the unsatisfactory or perverse state of things, in this life, which will have double its effect, as being delivered from that so much falsely envied state, a throne.
Upon hearing that the rebels had been overthrown, the king says,
SCENE X.
The prince sitting by his dying father, in a slumber, with the crown lying by him, lays open the scene, and exposes to view the real, or, as it may more properly be expressed, the private state of greatness, in the following soliloquy:
I have continued this speech further than was merely necessary to the purpose for which it was introduced, because I am fond of exhibiting my heroe in the best lights of his character.
ACT V.
SCENE I.
There are some good observations made here, on the powerful effects of the company we associate with, over both our minds and manners; and the truth is not the less serious, or worthy of attention, for being humorously urged, or ridiculously expressed.
Falstaff, on Shallow's going out, ‘If I were sawed into quantities, I should make four dozen of such b [...]d [...]d h [...]rmit-slaves, as master Shallow. It is a wonderful thing to see the [...]ble coherence of his men's spirits and his.—They, by observing of him, do bear themselves like foolish justices; he, by [...]versing w [...]th them, is turned into a justice-like serving-man. Their sp [...] are so married in conjunction, with the participation of society, that they stock together, in consent, like so many wild [...]. If I had a suit to master Shallow, I would humour his men [...] the imputation of being near their master; if to his men, I [...] carry with master Shallow, that no man could better command [Page 249] his servants. It is certain, that either wise bearing, or ignorant carriage, is c [...]ught as men take diseases, one of another; therefore, let men take heed of their company. I will devise matter enough out of this Shallow, to keep prince Henry in continual laughter, the wearing out of six fashions; which is four terms, or two actions *; and he shall laugh without intervallums †. O, it is much, that a lie with a slight oath, and a jest with a sad ‡ brow, will do with a fellow that never had the ach in his shoulders. O, you shall see him laugh, till his face be like a wet cloak ill laid up.’
SCENE II.
The following passage, though long, will not be found tedious; and is so full of excellent matter for observation, that it would be unpardonable to shorten it. The particulars worthy of notice in it, are already so strongly marked by the principal speakers themselves, that it would be an useless and impertinent labour in me, to point them out to the Reader.
The prince of Wales, now king, with the dukes of Lancaster, Gloucester, Clarence, and the Lord Chief Justice.
This judge's name was Hankford. But the favourable event here described, never happened, with regard to him. Shakespeare, I suppose, only introduced it, by way of heightening our idea of the young king; and in this light, though the fact be false, it may, however, according to the distinction of some moral writer, be considered as a secondary truth, because it corresponds with the character of the agent, and [Page 252] would probably have happened, had the poor man lived to have appeared before him.
But, alas! the inconsistencies of human nature! This upright judge, this brave man, was struck with such a panic on the demise of Henry the Fourth, that he instantly formed a scheme for destroying himself, in the following manner: He gave strict orders to his park keeper, to shoot any person that should attempt to pass through his grounds, without giving an account of his name and business. In the middle of that night, he put himself in the way, refused to answer, and was immediately killed, according to the mad scheme of his pusillanimous purpose.
SCENE VII.
I shall close my remarks on this Play, with the following noble speech of the young king, in which his truly great and amiable character is finely wound up.
HENRY the FIFTH.
Dramatis Personae.
- HENRY the Fifth.
- KING OF FRANCE.
- THE DAUPHIN.
- DUKE OF YORK, Uncles to Henry.
- DUKE OF EXETER, Uncles to Henry.
- DUKE OF BEDFORD, Brothers to Henry.
- DUKE OF GLOUCESTER, Brothers to Henry.
- ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY.
- BISHOP OF ELY.
- EARL OF WESTMORLAND.
- EARL OF CAMBRIDGE, Conspirators.
- LORD SCROOP, Conspirators.
- SIR THOMAS GREY, Conspirators.
- DUKE OF BURGUNDY.
- DUKE OF ORLEANS.
- FLUELLIN, a Welch Captain.
- RAMBURES, French Lords.
- GRANDPREE, French Lords.
- The Constable of France.
- SIR THOMAS ERPINGHAM.
- MOUNTJOY, a French Herald.
- BATES and WILLIAMS, English Soldiers.
- ISABEL, Queen of France.
- CATHARINE, her Daughter.
- A LADY of the French Court.
HENRY the FIFTH.
ACT I.
SCENE I.
THE sudden reformation of Henry Prince of Wales, upon his succession to the crown, is a fact recorded in history; and there have been sufficient instances of such an exertion of latent virtue in mankind, upon record, to evince its not being a thing unnatural; though, sad to say it, not enough to prevent its being reckoned in the class of uncommon events. Let us but lend our own assistance, and grace will seldom be found wanting. This extraordinary character is most beautifully described in the example now before us.
SCENE II.
Here follows a fine lesson for states and potentates to reflect seriously upon, when they are publishing manifestos, or meditating a war.
The King, and Canterbury, who was president of his council:
There is a just description of the nature of government, given a good deal further in the same Scene.
Both the distinction and the simile here made use of, are almost a literal translation of a parallel passage [Page 257] in Cicero; and there are so many other allusions of the same kind, to be met with throughout our author's writings, as might lead one into an opinion of his being a tolerable classical scholar, notwithstanding Ben Johnson's invidious line, ‘"Altho' thou hadst small Latin, and less Greek."’ But in denying him the accomplishment of literature, he paid an higher compliment to his genius, than perhaps he meant; as this was to impute to him the greater merit of being possessed of the same fancy and judgment with the best of the Antients, without the advantages of their example or instruction.
The subject of the above speech is considered more at large, and treated in detail, in the deduction drawn from it in the reply.
SCENE III.
When the ambassadors of France come before Henry, they ask him whether they may speak their errand in express words, or must be restrained to deliver the substance of it only, in more covert terms. To which he replies:
The above speech is worth noting, considering the maxim generally. Resentment may be excusable in a man, but is unpardonable in a king. In this character he is to consider himself but as one of the states of government only; and legislature is dispassionate. Shall a judge suffer himself to be biassed by private pique, when pronouncing a public sentence? When power is made use of to revenge personal affronts, royalty ceases, and tyranny begins.
ACT II.
SCENE I.
This is a reflection which cannot too frequently be made, and should be the preamble to every act or deed of Kings, Lords, and Commons. See the speech and reflection which concludes King John, in this Work.
SCENE III.
If I had attended to the order of the subjects, without regarding that of the Scenes, I should have added the following passage to the last observation on the former Act; and to which note I beg leave now to refer the Reader.
[Page 259]The King, on sentencing the conspirators, Cambridge, Scroop, and Grey; says,
SCENE V.
Such ought to be the vigilance of all states.— When sovereigns repose their heads supinely in the lap of peace, they must expert to be taken napping at some unguarded hour, or other. The best way of making peace is with sword in hand, they say— Yes—and to preserve it, too.
In the continuation of this Scene, the same speaker adds another rule of prudence and safety to the former.
And again; the same subject is in some sort carried on, with additional reflections.
SCENE VI.
In the speech of the English Ambassador to the French King, claiming the rights of Henry, there are some truly alarming reflections proposed to the consideration of all states that undertake or maintain a war in an unjust cause; and may be considered as a supplement to Henry's first speech, in the former Act.
ACT III.
SCENE IV.
The same subject and reflections are repeated here, before the besieged gates of Harfleur.
What an horrid representation is here given of the too general state of routed battle! A civil war excited among all the wild beasts of the forest, could not afford so shocking a picture. No creature, but [Page 262] man, joins cruelty with fierceness, or adds malice to rage! None, but the inhuman human savage, Man!
The above description of a victorious enemy is too true a one, if historic evidence can force reluctant credit—For war has its barbarous rights — or wrongs, rather—which neither humanity can prevent, nor discipline restrain, nor justice punish—War is its own legislator, and victory to itself a law.
SCENE VIII.
After the surrender of Harfleur, when Henry is on his march to Calais, he is met by Mountjoy, the French Herald, who delivers an insolent defiance from the king of France, requiring to know what ransom he will compound to pay, for leave to retire alive out of the kingdom; to which he replies,
There is something extremely fine in Henry's reply to the French gasconading taunt above. It is uncommon to meet with so much carelessness and courage in the same character—There is no such description in history, nor have many people, probably, ever been acquainted with it among the living manners of men; and yet the representation of it appears to be so perfectly natural, that we must greatly admire the talents of a writer, who could thus realize, in effect, a mere idea.
The bravery of Henry scorned to deny the condition of his troops, either with regard to their health or numbers: these circumstances the enemy pretended to have been acquainted with already, or were determined to make an experiment of, at least; he therefore openly acknowledges the truth of his weak situation; and this with the same ease and humour, as he would have delivered himself to Falstaff, had he been his aid-du-camp for the day.
But, at the same time, he most resolutely declares his purpose of trying the event; at every hazard of life, claim, and liberty.
The contemptuous sarcasms he throws out, in this speech, against the French nation, besides shewing an admirable temper and composure of mind in such difficult circumstances, convey also an apt repartee to the scornful insolence of the Dauphin; who, in return to Henry's demanding his right of succession to the crown of France, sent him a parcel of tennis-balls to play with, in allusion to the slight repute of his former life and manners, Pertness is impertinence; but repartee has the lex talionis, or law of retaliation, on its side.
[Page 264]Shakespeare has a great resemblance to Ariosto, whose stile had a mixture of humour, with sublimity in it. The late ingenious Mr. Hawkins says of the latter, ‘His heroes are full of merriment in the midst of danger, and he seldom describes a battle, without a jest.’
SCENE II.
The same magnanimity of character in Henry, is displayed throughout this Play. One of the instances of it we may see in this Scene, out of which also some other things worthy of notice may be picked up. The Reader will mark them as he peruses.
SCENE IV.
And again; his excellent composure of mind is manifested further, in this Scene; where he answers the challenges of the guards going their rounds, but without revealing himself. I shall here present the intire passage to the Reader, referring, as in the former instance, the several parts of it which deserve observation, to his own apprehension.
Henry going out, enter Bates and Williams, two Soldiers:
Who goes there?
A friend.
Under what Captain serve you?
Under Sir Thomas Erpingham.
A good old commander, and a most kind gentleman. I pray you, what thinks he of our estate?
Even as men wrecked upon a sand, that look to be washed off the next tide.
He hath not told his thought to the king?
No; nor is it meet he should; for, though I speak it to you, I think the king is but a man, as I am—The violet smells to him, as it doth to me; all his senses have but human conditions. His ceremonies laid by, in his nakedness he appears but a man; and though his affections are higher mounted than ours, yet when they stoop, they stoop with the like wing; therefore, when he sees reason of fears, as we do, his fears, out of doubt, be of the same relish as ours are; yet in reason no man should possess him with any appearance of fear, lest he, by shewing it, should dishearten his army.
He may shew what outward courage he will; but, I believe, as cold a night as 'tis, he could wish himself in the Thames up to the neck; and so I would he were, and I by him, at all adventures, so we were quit here.
By my troth, I will speak my conscience of the king; I think he would not with himself any where, but where he is.
Then would he were here alone; so should he be sure to be ransomed, and many poor men's lives saved.
I dare say you love him not so ill to wish him here alone, however you speak this to feel other men's minds. Methinks, I could not die any where so contented, as in the king's company; his cause being just, and his quarrel honourable.
That's more than we know.
Ay, or more than we should seek after; for we know enough, if we know we are the king's subjects; if his cause be wrong, our obedience to the king wipes the crime of it out of us.
But if the cause be not good, the king himself hath a heavy reckoning to make; when all those legs, and arms, and heads, chopped off in a battle, shall join together at the latter day, and cry all, we died at such a place; some swearing, some crying for a surgeon, some upon their wives left poor behind them, some upon the debts they owe, some upon their children rawly left. I am afeared there are few die well, that fall in battle; for how can they charitably dispose of any thing, when blood is their argument? Now, if these men do not die well, it will be a black matter for the king, that led them to it, whom to disobey were against all proportion of subjection.
So, if a son that is sent by his father about merchandize, do fall into some lewd action, and miscarry, the imputation of his wickedness, by your rule, should be imposed upon the father that sent him; or, if a servant under his master's command, transporting a sum of money, be assailed by robbers, and die in many irreconciled iniquities, you may call the business of the matter the author of the servant's damnation. But this is not so—The king is not bound to answer the particular endings of his soldiers, the father of his son, nor the master of his servant; for they purpose not their deaths, when they purpose their services. Besides, there is no king, be his cause never so spotless, if it come to the arbitrament of swords, can try it with all unspotted soldiers. Some, peradventure, have on them the guilt of premeditated and contrived murder; some of beguiling virgins with the broken seals of perjury; some making the wars their bulwark, that have before gored the gentle bosom of peace with pillage and robbery. Now, if these men have defeated the law, and out-run native punishment, though they can cut-strip men, they have no wings to fly from God. War is his beadle, war is his vengeance; so that herein men are punished, for before-breach of the king's law, in the king's quarrel [Page 267] now—Where they feared death, they have borne life away; and where they would be safe, they perish. Then, if they die unprovided, no more is the king guilty of their damnation, than he was before guilty of those impieties for which they are now visited. Every subject's duty is the king's, but every subject's soul is his own. Therefore should every soldier, in the wars, do as every sick man, in his bed, wash every moth out of his conscience; and, dying so, death is to him an advantage; or, not dying, the time was blessedly lost, wherein such preparation was gained; and to him that escapes, it were not sin to think that, making God so free an offer, he let him out-live that day to see his greatness, and to teach others how they should prepare.
'Tis certain that every man that dies ill, the ill is upon his own head; the king is not to answer for it.
In the continuation of this Scene, Williams quarrels with the king, still unknown, and they exchange gages with each other, to fight on their next interview. Henry does all this in sport; and I should not have brought it forward to the Reader's view, but that this particular is alluded to, just now, in the Sixteenth Scene of this Act.
SCENE V.
The following beautiful speech is replete with fine reflection, rich language, and poetical imagery. It immediately follows the above dialogue, when the soldiers quit the Scene, and is a meditation naturally arising from the argument there discussed.
What is, indeed, the superior state of kings, but greater pomp, anxiety, and danger!
SCENE VI.
Henry makes a good prayer here, just before the engagement; in the first part of which is expressed a proper theological sense, in the referring all events to the disposition of Providence; but in the latter end of it, the Popish doctrine of Commutation, the making atonement for misdeeds by pious acts, without performing the justice of Retribution, is fully set forth.
SCENE VII.
The brisk, presumptuous, and gasconading spirit of the French nation, is well exposed in the following Scene, laid in their camp, just before the action.
Grandpree's description, given here, of a fatigued, dispirited, and weather-beaten host is most masterly drawn, in the true picturesque stile, in the above passage; and if the French had fought, on that memorable day, but as well as Shakespeare has made them speak upon the occasion, England might not, perhaps, have numbered France among the titles of its crown.
SCENE VIII.
The gallant spirit of a soldier is nobly set forth in this scene, which, were it founded merely in the imagination of the poet, would not be so material to be remarked upon; but being grounded on historic fact, ought to be taken notice of for the honour of our English heroe.
The latter part of this speech, though somewhat too declamatory, contains many of those reflections [Page 273] and considerations, which used, formerly, to inspire our troops with courage, while that virtuous and noble spirit was yet retained among our brave ancestors, which led them to respect what their country or posterity might think or say of them.
SCENE IX.
The tenor of Henry's character is still finely preserved, in the following passage; which, as his cause was just, and that his magnanimity and resolution so happily bore him through the infinite odds of opposition, deserves well to be observed upon.
When the two armies are just on the point of joining battle, the French Herald comes again to the English camp, repeating the same challenge as before from the Constable, requiring to know what terms the king would propose for his ransom; as supposing him already a captive.
SCENE XII.
Here follows a noble example of bravery, friendship, loyalty, and composure of mind—in fine, of every manly excellence and virtue, most beautifully described in the recital of one short and single action on the field of battle.
The Poet has most judiciously interrupted Henry's speech, in this critical place. It would have been expected from him to have said something more, upon so interesting an occasion; and yet it would have been impossible to have carried either sentiment or expression higher than Exeter had just done, on the same subject. Shakespeare has herein imitated the address of Timanthes, who, in his picture of the sacrifice of Iphigenia, covers her father's head with a veil.
SCENE XIV.
The first sentence in the above speech, is one among the many instances in which Shakespeare has manifested his thorough knowledge in human nature. Henry acts with an heroic resolution during the whole of this perilous conflict, and replies with a daring and careless spirit to all the insolence and contempt of a powerful enemy; but he expresses no rage, nor betrays the least manner of resentment, throughout. The dangers and difficulties of his situation required the utmost command and preservation of his temper. Distress and affliction are sovereign specifics for the pride and fierceness of man's nature. But these restraints being now removed, by his victory, he begins to yield the rein a little to passion, upon seeing the obstinacy of the enemy still continuing after their defeat.
SCENE XVI.
Here the passage hinted above, from the latter part of the Fourth Scene in this Act, comes to be cleared up, when the soldier finds that the unknown person he had engaged to fight with was his king. Upon this occasion he makes an apology for himself, which may have its use in being extended to a general reflection, applicable to all the superior ranks of life; That those who demean themselves below their character or dignity, can have no right to challenge that respect from the world, which they might otherwise be intitled to.
How canst thou make me satisfaction?
All offences, my lord, come from the heart; never came any from mine, that might offend your majesty.
It was ourself thou didst abuse.
Your majesty came not like yourself; you appeared to me but as a common man; witness the night, your garments, your lowliness; and what your highness suffered under that shape, I beseech you take it for your fault, and not mine; for had you been as I took you for, I made no offence; therefore, I beseech your highness, pardon me.
SCENE XVII.
Henry preserves the same spirit of piety after his victory, as he had expressed just before the action, in Scene the Sixth of this Act; in imputing his success to the arm and protection of Omnipotence alone.
ACT V.
SCENE III.
In this Scene, a congress is held between the English and French, which is opened by the duke of Burgundy with a declamatory representation of a country during a state of war, which moves me more even than the description of a battle would do. The barbarous scene here set forth, is more general and permanent.—The latter passage, which mentions the condition of uneducated youth, is by much the most affecting part of the picture. The former damage, by labour, money, and a good harvest, may be repaired, but neither industry, mines, nor less than an age, can retrieve the other loss.
When a council is selected to retire apart, and confer upon the preliminaries of peace, the queen of France, who is present at the treaty, is asked by Henry, whether she chuses to go with the plenipotentiaries, or would stay where she is?
What Isabel says upon this occasion is very true. Men may be sometimes too sturdy with one another, even in matters of mere punctilio, or of trifling concern; each too proud or obstinate to recede; when the interposition of a woman may remove the difficulty, or compose the ferment, without either of the parties appearing to give up to the other.
The interfering of a woman, in disputes between men, is seldom an indifferent matter. It generally renders them either more gentle, or more refractory.
SCENE IV.
Shakespeare appears to be so fond of the personage of Henry, that though he has already raised him to the highest pitch in our admiration and esteem, he continues to recommend him to us still further, by introducing him in a new character and situation, that of a lover and a courtier. He did the same for Falstaff before, in the Merry Wives of Windsor, at the request of Queen Elizabeth; but here he enters a volunteer in the service. Had any other writer ventured on such an attempt, he would have rendered him a quite different man from himself, [Page 279] as Racine has misrepresented Achilles; but Henry continues to be the same person still, only appearing in new circumstances; the same humour, playful spirit, and careless ease, remain in his courtship, as may be seen in his rallying of Falstaff, replying to Mountjoy, or exchanging gages with the soldier.
It is necessary to transcribe the intire dialogue between him and his mistress, to support my observation, as well as for the entertainment of my Reader.
Your majesty shall mock at me, I cannot speak your England.
O, fair Catharine, if you will love me soundly with your French heart, I will be glad to hear you confess it brokenly with your English tongue. Do you like me, Kate?
Pardonnez moy. I cannot tell what is like me.
An angel is like you, Kate, and you are like an angel.
Que dit il, que je suis semblable à les anges?
Oui, vrayment, sauve votre grace, ainsi dit il.
I said so, dear Catharine, and I must not blush to affirm it.
O, bon Dieu, les langues des hommes sont pleines de tromperies.
What says she, fair one? that tongues of men are full of deceit?
Ouy, dat de tongues of de mans is be full of deceits. Dat is de princess.
The princess is the better English woman. I'faith, Kate, my wooing is fit for thy understanding; I am glad thou canst speak no better English; for, if thou could'st, thou would find'st me such a plain king, that thou would'st think I had sold my farm, to buy a crown. I know no ways to mince it in love, but directly to say, I love you; then, if you urge further than to say, do you, in faith? I wear out my suit. Give me your answer; i'faith do; and so clap hands, and a bargain. How say you, lady?
Sauf votre honneur, me understand well.
Marry, if you put me to verses, or to dance for your sake, Kate, why you undid me; for the one I have neither words, nor measure; and for the other, I have as little address. If I could [Page 280] win a lady at leap-frog, or by volting * into my saddle, with my armour on my back, under the correction of bragging be it spoken, I should quickly leap into matrimony. Or if I might buffet for my love, or bound my horse for her favours, I could lay on like a butcher, and sit like a jack-a-napes † never off. But, before God, Kate, I cannot look greenly, nor gasp out my eloquence, nor have I cunning in protestation; only downright oaths, which I never use, till urged, and never break, for urging ‡. If thou canst love a fellow of this temper, Kate, whose face is not worth sunburning, that never looks in his glass for love of any thing he sees there, let thine eye be thy cook. I speak plain soldier; if thou canst love me for this, take me; if not, to say to thee that I shall die 'tis true; but or thy love, by the Lord, no; yet I love thee too. And while thou livest, Kate, take a fellow of plain and uncoined § constancy, for he perforce must do thee right, because he hath not the gift to woo in other places; for those fellows of infinite tongue, that can rhyme themselves into ladies favours, they do always reason themselves out again ‖. What? a speaker is but a prater; a rhyme is but a ballad; a good leg will fall, a straight back will stoop, a black beard will turn white, a curled pate will grow bald, a fair face will wither, a full eye will wax hollow; but a good heart, Kate, is the sun and the moon; or rather the sun, and not the moon; for it shines bright, and never changes, but keeps his course truly. If thou would'st have such a one, take me; take a soldier; take a king. And what say'st thou then to my love? Speak, my fair, and fairly, I pray thee.
Is it possible dat I should love de enemy of France?
No, it is not possible that you should love the enemy of France, Kate; but in loving me you should love the friend of France; for I love France so well, that I will not part with a village of it; I will have it all mine; and, Kate, when France is mine, and I am yours, then yours is France, and you are mine.
I cannot tell vat is dat.
No, Kate? I will tell thee in French, which I am sure will hang upon my tongue, like a bride about her husband's neck, [Page 281] hardly to be shook off— Quand j'ay le * possession de France, & quand vous avez le possession de moi—Let me see—What then? St. Dennis be my speed!— Donc votre est France, & vous etes mienne. It is as easy for me, Kate, to conquer the kingdom, as to speak so much more French. I shall never move thee in French, unless it be to laugh at me.
Sauf votre honneur, le Francois que vous parlez est meilleur que l'Anglois lequel je parle.
No, faith, it's not, Kate; but thy speaking of my tongue, and I thine, most truly falsely, must needs be granted to be much at one. But, Kate, dost thou understand so much English? Canst thou love me?
I cannot tell.
Can any of your neighbours tell, Kate? I'll ask them. Come, I know thou lovest me; and at night when you come into your closet, you'll question this gentlewoman about me; and I know, Kate, you will to her dispraise those parts in me, that you like best; but, good Kate, mock me mercifully; the rather, gentle Princess, because I love thee cruelly. If ever thou beest mine, Kate, as I have saving faith within me tells me thou shalt, I get thee with scambling †, and thou must, therefore, needs prove a good soldier-breeder—Shall not thou and I, between St. Dennis and St. George, compound a boy half French, half English, that shall go to Constantinople, and take the Turk by the beard? Shall we not? What say'st thou, my fair Flower-de-Luce.
I do not know dat.
No, 'tis hereafter to know, but now to promise. Do but now promise, Kate, you will endeavour for your French part of such a boy; and, for my English moiety, take the word of a king and a bachelor. How answer you, le plus belle Catharine du monde, mon tres chere & divine deesse?
Your majestee ave fause French enough to deceive de most sage damoisel ‡ dat is en France.
Now, fy upon my false French; by mine honour, in true English, I love thee, Kate; by which honour I dare not swear thou lovest me; yet my blood begins to flatter me that thou dost, notwithstanding the poor and untempting effect of my visage. Now, beshrew my father's ambition, he was thinking of civil wars when he got me; therefore was I created with a stubborn outside, with an aspect of iron, that when I come to woo ladies, I fright them; but in faith, Kate, the elder I wax, the better I shall [Page 282] appear. My comfort is, that old age, that ill layer up of beauty, can do no more spoil upon my face. Thou hast me, if thou hast me, at the worst; and thou shalt wear me, if thou wear me, better and better; and therefore, tell me, most fair Catharine, will you have me? Put off your maiden blushes, avouch the thoughts of your heart, with the looks of an empress; take me by the hand, and say, Harry of England, I am thine; which word thou shalt no sooner bless mine ear withal, but I will tell thee aloud, England is thine, Ireland is thine, France is thine, and Henry Plantagenet is thine; who, though I speak it before his face, if he be not fellow with the best king, thou shalt find the best king of good fellows. Come, your answer in broken music; for thy voice is music, and thy English broken—Therefore, queen of all, Catharine, break thy mind to me in broken English, wilt thou have me?
Dat is as it shall please le roy mon pere.
Nay, it will please him well, Kate—It shall please him, Kate.
Den it shall also content me.
Upon that I kiss your hand, and call you my queen.
Laissez, mon Seigneur, laissez, laissez—Ma foy, je ne veux point que vous abaissiez vostre grandeur, en baisant la main de votre ind [...]gne serviteure *; excusez moy, je vous supplie, mon tres puissant Seigneur.
Then I will kiss your lips, Kate.
Les dames & demoiselles ne faut pas etre bais [...]es devant leur nopçes—Il n'est pas la coútume de France.
Madam my interpreter, what says she?
Dat it is not be de fashon pour les ladies of France—I cannot tell what is baiser, en English.
To kiss, Mademoiselle.
Your majesty entendre better que moy.
'Tis not a fashion for the maids of France to kiss, before they are married, would she say?
Ouy, vrayement.
O, Kate, nice customs curtsie to great folks. Dear Kate, you and I cannot be confined within the weak list of a country's fashion—We are the makers of manners, Kate; and the liberty † that follows our places, stops the mouth of all find-faults; as I will do yours for the upholding the nice fashion of your country, in denying me a kiss—Therefore—patiently, and yielding—
You have witchcraft in your lips, Kate; there is more eloquence in a touch of them, than in all the tongues of [Page 283] the French council; and they would sooner perswade Harry of England, than a general petition of monarchs. Here comes your father.
In the last passage of the foregoing dialogue, Henry affords a good subject for reflection, where he speaks of the powerful influence of kings over the manners of a people. The maxim appears to be plausible, but is not true, in every respect. Rank and example alone, will not be sufficient for this effect, unsupported by dignity and precept. It is not enough for a prince to act well himself, and intend well to morals—He must form a purpose for their support, and be active in his general, as well as private, capacity. A sovereign, indeed, has it in his power, whenever it is in his will, most effectually to encourage virtue, and discourage vice, if he chuses to make this object the rule of his polity. This would be the surest and safest method of rendering himself absolute; for as poor Cardinal Wolsey says—upon a maxim too late discovered— ‘"Corruption wins not more than honesty."’ Religion itself has judged it necessary to hold out distant rewards and punishments, to allure and deter mankind, and kings can only have a right to be stiled the vice-gerents of Heaven, when they render these sanctions more immediate. A king is said to have long hands; but they are of no use except to wrap himself up, while he keeps them folded.
Lewis the Fourteenth happily brought such a golden age to bear, toward the latter part of his illustrious reign, if we may give credit to what St. Evremond says, in a letter of his to Ninon de l'Enclos.
‘You live in a country where people have extraordinary advantages towards saving their souls. There, vice is almost as much against the fashion, as against virtue. Sinning passes for ill-breeding; shocks decency, and offends good manners, as much as religion. Formerly, it sufficed to be [Page 284] wicked; but, at present, one must be a scoundrel, to be damned, in France. They who have not regard enough for another life, are led to salvation by the consideration and duties of this.’
In order to leave the impression of this most interesting and moral reflection more strongly on the minds of the great, the powerful, and the opulent, I shall here conclude my observations on this Piece, so fruitful of example and document, throughout.
HENRY the SIXTH.
FIRST PART.
Dramatis Personae.
- HENRY THE SIXTH.
- DUKE OF GLOUCESTER, Protector, and Uncle to the King.
- BISHOP OF WINCHESTER, Cardinal, and Great Uncle to the King.
- RICHARD PLANTAGENET, afterwards Duke of York.
- DUKE OF SOMERSET.
- DUKE OF ALANSON, A French Peer.
- MORTIMER, Earl of March.
- EARL OF WARWICK.
- EARL OF SUFFOLK.
- LORD TALBOT.
WOMEN.
None are brought upon the Scene, throughout the few remarks I have had any opportunity of making on this Play.
HENRY the SIXTH. FIRST PART.
ACT I.
SCENE I.
WINCHESTER, speaking of the death of Henry the Fifth:
We may remember in the former Play, that Henry the Fifth, like a true Christian heroe, imputes all his successes immediately to Heaven; but the good Bishop, I am sorry to say it, like a true priest, of those days, here interposes between them, and attributes his prosperity solely to the mediation of the Church.
SCENE V.
There is a good description given of the common English, in the following speech:
A true physical knowledge is here expressed. A great part of personal courage depends upon the animal spirits; and to keep men stout, you must keep them strong. If philosophy should be so difficult as to deny that good feeding can render a soldiery more brave, it must admit, however, that it will render it more serviceable, at least; which is all that we mean to contend for here.
ACT II.
SCENE V.
The partiality which we are all apt to manifest towards our own interests, is well noted in this place. This principle is so powerful in human nature, that it not only engages our affections, but warps our judgments also; so that it often imposes on our reason, and frequently makes us continue obstinate, more from error than selfishness. Our opinions differ, even in matters of no concernment to us; and how much less is it to be expected, that we should be of accord, when we are become a party in the question ourselves?
Somerset and Plantagenet being engaged in a warm dispute, appeal to the umpirage of a third indifferent person, with all the seeming candor imaginable.
SCENE VI.
There is something extremely moving, in the first part of this Scene, which shews a prison from whence old Earl Mortimer is brought forth in a chair, before the gates, attended by his gaolers. He had been unfortunately declared heir to the Crown, by Richard the Second, and was therefore kept a [Page 289] prisoner of State, during the reigns of Henrys the Fourth and Fifth, and continued still in confinement, under the present king also.
We are naturally more affected at the distresses of age, infancy, or women, than with what we see suffered by the adult or robust unfortunate. Our compassion rises in proportion to the weakness of the victim, as we become sensible of the inability of resistance, along with the weight of the oppression.
The earnest desire which the unhappy old man expresses here, for the relief of death, is very natural to a person in his circumstances; and can by no means be deemed reprehensible, in such a situation, when the completion of the wish is not forwarded by any act of violence or impatience in the sufferer.
The first expression above, of kind keepers, is most tenderly affecting—A noble and a gallant mind is here represented as being so subdued by the hardness of its condition, as to be reduced to the mortifying necessity of soothing and temporizing with the vile ministers of cruelty and oppression! A sad object this, indeed!
ACT IV. SCENE I.
Here is given a description of the qualifications which had intitled the first Knights of the Garter to that honourable mark of distinction, upon the original institution of the Order; a respect to which has been ever since so minutely attended to, that the same dresses, badges, and vows of chivalry, have been still preserved free from all violation. The character likewise, we are surely to suppose, has been as critically regarded.
Talbot, to the King and Princes, upon an arraignment of Sir John Fastolfe *, Knight of the Garter, for cowardice:
ACT V.
SCENE II.
The following reflection has too often been made, both before and since the aera here pointed out. It is shocking to humanity, as well as to religion, to think that there should ever have been, and should still continue, such frequent occasions to repeat it.
In the same Scene, when the king is urged to think of marrying, he very properly objects to the [Page 291] proposal, both on account of his youth, and the necessity of applying his mind to the studies becoming his rank and situation.
Such considerations, it seems, were regarded in those days, and in the time of our Author likewise, or he would not have commented on the subject. Are we grown wiser?
SCENE VIII.
This same topic of matrimony is fully discussed, and in a more general and liberal manner, in the present Scene, upon Exeter's objecting to the match proposed, on account of the Princess mentioned not being sufficiently endowed with fortune.
These arguments are certainly conclusive, in private life; and if reasons of state may be allowed to stand against them, in the supremest rank, I shall only conclude my remarks on this Piece, with a line of an old song, in favour of our natural and chartered liberties, ‘"If so happy's a miller, then who'd be a king!"’
HENRY the SIXTH.
SECOND PART.
Dramatis Personae.
- HENRY the Sixth.
- DUKE OF GLOUCESTER, Uncle to the King.
- CARDINAL BEAUFORT, Bishop of Winchester, Great Uncle to the King.
- DUKE OF BUCKINGHAM.
- DUKE OF SOMERSET.
- EARL OF SALISBURY.
- EARL OF WARWICK.
WOMEN.
None appear in any of the Scenes here noted.
HENRY the SIXTH. SECOND PART.
ACT II.
SCENE I.
THE King and Gloucester returned from hawking:
Here the king has made a philosophic reflection on the aspiring but commendable nature of man; which is improved with a religious sense in the reply:
SCENE III.
When a charge has been exhibited against the duchess of Gloucester, for treason and sorcery, the Cardinal, a declared enemy to the duke her husband, takes occasion to insult him upon this misfortune; to which he thus answers:
[Page 296]The above is one of Shakespeare's just delineations of human nature. That spirit which could not be subdued by any personal difficulty or danger, becomes suddenly abated, on the mortification arising from the shame and vice of one so nearly and dearly allied to him.
I have been much obliged, throughout this Work, to the Commentators, for not having noted many such passages as this. They have rarely touched upon our Author's anatomy of human nature, contenting themselves, like sculptors, or painters, with only marking its outward form, its colours and proportions; the veins, arteries, and finer capillaries of the inward man, remaining often undissected.
SCENE VII.
Here the good duke, upon the occasion of his wife's ignominy and penance, makes a reflection on the general nature of human life, which he illustrates with an apt allusion:
Just after this, he speaks of the unhappy woman with a moving tenderness; and concludes his speech with a description frequently given by Shakespeare, of the base nature of the whiffling multitude:
ACT III.
SCENE VII.
The following passage needs no comment.
SCENE X.
This whole scene is so justly commended by all the critics, that I shall give it to the Reader intire.
The King, Salisbury, and Warwick, standing by the Cardinal, on his sick-bed.
[Page 298]The above scene closes, very properly, with a truly Christian sentiment, by the King, who is, all through, represented by Shakespeare as a religious▪ moral, domestic, easy-tempered man; ‘Famed for mildness, peace, and prayer *:’ Just such a prince, whose very goodness, for want of sense and spirit, must ever render the dupe of Ministers, and the sport of Faction.
No document, no example, are so effectual a warning to the mind, as the view of a wicked person in his last moments. This speaks to the heart, as well as to the understanding. We then see things and actions in their true light, which the false glare of gain or pleasure, or the involved and complicated nature of sin, are but too apt to hide from our notice. Vice would disgust even those that practise it, if they did not use arts to conceal the vileness of it from their own view. We drink liquors out of a cup, which are too foul to bear a glass.
He who has betrayed a friend, deceived a mistress, wronged the orphan, or oppressed the poor, must surely never have seen a penitent on his death-bed! What desperate madness, then, must it be, ever to do a deed, for any advantage in life, which after so short— so very short—a space of time, we would give a galaxy of worlds to have undone again!
This is the only way of rendering dramatic deaths profitable to the spectators. All the pantomime contortions, writhings, and flouncings, of modern representations, cannot possibly produce such an effect on the audience, as this single expression, He dies, and makes no sign.
ACT IV. SCENE VIII.
Shakespeare lays hold of every occasion that fairly presents itself, to put his readers out of conceit with greatness. And, in truth, the state of kings in general, even the happiest of them, who are undoubtedly those whose power is limited, is not much to be envied. Their public care, if they rule alone, or their private hazard, if they depute the helm, must deny them ease, the only foundation for earthly happiness or enjoyment to rest upon. Kings may, in some sort, be compared to Popish idols, which are worshipped and led about in pageant procession, for the purpose of procuring some partial wish of the people; which if not obtained, however unreasonable the petition, they are then scourged, and laid by in disgrace.
HENRY THE SIXTH.
THIRD PART.
Dramatis Personae.
- HENRY THE SIXTH.
- EARL OF RICHMOND, a Youth, afterwards Henry the Seventh.
- LORD RIVERS, Brother to the Lady Gray, Wife to Edward Duke of York, afterwards Edward the Fourth.
- LORD CLIFFORD.
- LORD HASTINGS.
- MARGARET OF ANJOU, Queen to Henry the Sixth.
- LADY GRAY, Wife to Edward Duke of York, afterwards Queen.
HENRY the SIXTH. THIRD PART.
MR. Theobald suspects the three parts of this Drama to be spurious, on account of some obsolete expressions in them, alder-lievest, unneath, mailed, me-seemeth, darraign, exigent, a-brook, &c. *; and Doctor Warburton is of the same opinion, from the want of spirit and effect in the composition. If I was to offer an objection to the authenticity of these Pieces, it should be rather from their barrenness of sentiment, or reflection; though I think there is enough of the stile and manner of Shakespeare, in them all, to evince them to be his.
ACT II.
SCENE III.
There is a natural instinct, even stronger than that of self-preservation, implanted in all the brute creation for the safety of their young—The simplest animals manifest an art, and the most pusillanimous shew a courage, in the defence of their progeny; but this, only till they become capable of taking care of themselves. Account for this Providence, upon the principle of uninspired mechanism, if ye can, ye unphilosophic Sophisters!
SCENE VI.
The ease and security of the subject is finely contrasted with the anxiety and danger of the Prince, in one of our Author's oft-repeated reflections upon this subject, in a soliloquy made by the King reclining on a hillock, during the warfare between the houses of York and Lancaster.
ACT III. SCENE I.
Upon the occasion of Queen Margaret and Warwick's going to France, one to solicit the aid of Lewis for Lancaster, and the other for York, poor Henry makes a very natural reflection, foreboding how the ballance will probably incline, where interest holds the scales between two supplicants, whereof one has only something to ask, and the other something to proffer.
In the same Scene, this unhappy Prince, who appears, throughout, to be more fit for a subject, than [Page 306] a king, and yet not the less fit to be the latter, for this very reason, replies with philosophy and virtue to the person who is going to take him prisoner, and who asks him,
In the last line we may see that Shakespeare takes one of his many occasions to humble ambition, and depreciate greatness. He is eternally acting the part of the slave placed behind the triumphal car; not, indeed, to shew his own envy, but to abate another's pride.
ACT IV.
SCENE I.
The true policy of England, with regard to all foreign states, is given here, in a very few words; with a particular hint of ministerial prudence, respecting all leagues or treaties with France.
SCENE V.
After the observation above made, in the Third Scene, Act II. upon the fond instinct of all irrational animals for the preservation of their brood, it would be unjust, as well as unphilosophic too, not to pay a like compliment to our own species, by quoting a passage in this Scene, where the wife of Edward the Fourth marks the same kind of tenderness and attention, in a becoming manner, upon hearing that her husband has been made prisoner by Warwick.
SCENE VII.
Here Shakespeare takes an occasion, by the means of an ex post facto prophecy, to pay a compliment to Queen Elizabeth, resembling the Tu Marcellus eris of Virgil to Livia.
This Earl of Richmond was afterwards Henry the Seventh, and united the two houses of York and Lancaster in his own person. He was grandfather to Queen Elizabeth.
ACT IV. SCENE VII.
I shall here conclude my remarks on this Play, with a truth which is not the less worth attending to for being spoken by a villain; as this character might have but the better enabled him to ascertain the fact.
RICHARD THE THIRD.
Dramatis Personae.
- RICHARD, Duke of Gloucester, afterwards Richard the Third.
- EARL OF RICHMOND, afterwards Henry the Seventh.
-
Sons to Edward the Fourth.
- EDWARD, Prince of Wales,
- RICHARD, Duke of York,
- MARQUIS OF DORSET, Son to the Queen of Edward the Fourth, by her former Husband.
- LORD STANLEY.
- LORD HASTINGS.
- BISHOP OF ELY.
- BRACKENBURY, Lieutenant of the Tower.
- SIR JAMES TYRREL.
- SIR RICHARD RATCLIFF.
- QUEEN of Edward the Fourth.
- LADY ANNE, Widow of the Prince of Wales, Son to Henry the Sixth.
- DUCHESS OF YORK, Mother to Richard the Third.
- COUNTESS OF RICHMOND, Mother to the Earl of Richmond, and Wife to Lord Stanley.
RICHARD the THIRD.
ACT I.
SCENE I.
EVERY representation, either of a scene or season of peace, is peculiarly soothing to the human mind. 'Tis its own most natural and pleasing state. But when it is contrasted with the opposite condition of tumult and war, the delight rises infinitely higher. There are many such descriptions as this in Shakespeare; and as the imbuing the mind with such contemplations, must certainly have a moral tendency in it, I am glad to transcribe every passage of the kind I meet with in him.
In the following part of the same speech, our poet, zealous for the honour of the human character, most artfully contrives to make Richard's wickedness appear to arise from a resentment against the partiality of Nature, in having stigmatized him with so deformed a person, joined to an envious jealousy towards the rest of mankind, for being endowed with fairer forms, and more attractive graces. By this [Page 312] admirable address, he moves us to a sort of compassion for the misfortune, even while he is raising an abhorrence for the vice, of the criminal.
SCENE II.
This long Scene, in which Richard courts Lady Anne, relict of the first Prince of Wales, son to Henry the Sixth, whom he had murdered, is so well known to every one who has ever read or seen this Play, that I need not be at the trouble of transcribing it, though I shall take the liberty of remarking on the very improbable conclusion of it.
Women are certainly most extremely ill used, in the unnatural representation of female frailty, here given. But it may, perhaps, be some palliation of his offence, to observe that this strange fable was not any invention of the poet; though it must indeed be confessed that he yielded too easy a credence to a fictitious piece of history, which rested upon no better authority than the same that affirmed the deformity of Richard; which fact has lately, from a concurrence of cotemporary testimonies, been rendered [Page 313] problematical at least, by a learned and ingenious author *.
The conclusion of the Fifth Scene of Act the Fourth, in this Play, where the Queen, widow of Edward the Fourth, after the death of Lady Anne, promises her daughter to this tyrant and usurper, who had killed her sons, is founded likewise upon the same disingenuous authority with the two former passages.
SCENE III.
Lord Stanley, upon the Queen's expressing a suspicion that his wife, the countess of Richmond, bears her some ill will, makes her defence, in a speech which would conduce greatly to the peace of our minds, and the preserving many of our most friendly connections unbroken, if properly attended to, and made the rule of our conduct through life.
The evil report of things said to be spoken to the disadvantage of others, behind their backs, has so frequently been found to proceed either from the malice or mistake of eaves-droppers, listeners, or incendiaries, that it should warn us, upon such occasions, to suspend our resentments against the persons charged, till we find the indictment to be grounded on better evidence than those pests of society the informers, intermeddlers, or tale-bearers. Besides which, as is above observed, every reasonable allowance ought to be made for the natural frowardness and peevishness of disorder, or other uneasiness of body or mind, which often sets us first at variance with ourselves, before it inclines us to quarrel with others
SCENE V.
Shakespeare is here again at his frequent reflections on the vanity of ambition and the cares of greatness.
ACT II.
SCENE II.
When the Queen is lamenting the death of Edward the Fourth, the marquis of Dorset, her son by a former husband, says to her,
Shakespeare is extremely rich in such sentiments of piety and resignation. It is a vast ease to the distressed mind, to communicate its griefs to the ear of a friend, though he can only condole, but not relieve them. How infinitely higher, then, must the comfort rise, to repose them on the bosom of our God, who can not only console, but compensate them! Christ has not taken the sins alone, but the sorrows also, of mankind upon himself, for those who place their hope and put their trust in him. He not only says, "Thy sins are forgiven thee;" but adds this comfort in affliction, ‘Come unto me, all ye that labour, and are heavy laden, and I will give ye rest.’
SCENE IV.
There is a natural representation of a distempered state, just preceding a revolution, given in this Scene.
Three citizens, conferring together on the circumstances of the times, hold the following dialogue together.
Come, come, we fear the worst, all may be well.
Now nothing can demonstrate the investigating faculties of Shakespeare, more than this passage does. He never lived in any times of commotion himself, therefore the particular knowledge he here shews, in the general nature of such a crisis, must be owing more to philosophy than experience; rather to his own reflection, than any knowledge of history. I speak with regard to the English writers only, on such subjects; who were all, before his time, most barren of observation and maxim. And as to the Greek and Roman historiographers, who were rich in both, the invidious Commentators of our Poet have denied him any manner of acquaintance with such outlandish literati; and I also, though from a very different principle, have joined issue with them before, in this particular *. For learning gives no [Page 316] talents, but only supplies the faculty of shewing them; and this he could do, without any foreign assistance.
ACT III.
SCENE I.
The poor unhappy Prince of Wales, successor to Edward the Fourth, makes a reflection here, so becoming the natural spirit of a noble mind, that it must raise a regret in the Reader, that he was not permitted to l [...]ve and reign over a brave and a free people.
When his wicked uncle Richard appoints the Prince's residence at the Tower, till his coronation, he asks who built that fortress? and being told it was Julius Caesar, he says,
SCENE V.
Marry, and will, my lord, with all my heart.
Could any writer but Shakespeare have ever thought of such a circumstance, in the midst of a deep tragedy, as the sending an old grave Bishop on an errand for a leaf of strawberries? and this, in the most formal scene of the Play too, where the lords are met in council, to settle about the day for the coronation?
But could any writer but himself have attempted such a whim, without setting the audience a-laughing at the ridiculousness and absurdity of such an incident? And yet he contrives, some-how or other, to hold us in awe, all the while; though he must be a very ingenious critic, indeed, who can supply any sort of reason for the introduction of such a familiar and comic stroke, upon so serious an occasion. And [Page 317] what renders the solution of this passage still more difficult, is, that the request is made by a person, too, whose mind was deeply intent on murder and usurpation, at the very time.
None of the editors have taken the least notice of this article; and the first notion that occurred to me upon it, was, that perhaps Richard wanted to get rid of old Ely, after any manner, however indecent or abrupt, in order to be at liberty to plot with Buckingham in private; for the moment the Bishop goes out on his errand, he says, ‘Cousin of Buckingham, a word with you.’ But as he did not send the rest of the Council-Board a-packing after him, and adjourn them from the bed of justice to the strawberry bed, but retires immediately himself with his complotter Buckingham, we cannot suppose this idea to have been the purpose intended by so extraordinary a motion.
There is, then, no other way left us to resolve this text, than to impute it solely to the peculiar character that Shakespeare has given us all along of this extraordinary personage; whom he has represented throughout, as preserving a facetious humour, and exerting a sort of careless ease, in the midst of all his crimes.
I am sorry not to be able to give a better account of this particular, than what I have here offered; because, if it is to rest upon such a comment, our author must, in this instance, be thought to have betrayed a manifest ignorance in human nature, or the nature of guilt at least; as no vicious person, I do not mean those of profligate manners merely, but no designing or determined villain was ever chearful, yet, or could possibly be able to assume even the semblance of carelessness or ease, upon any occasion whatsoever.
[Page 318]In the latter part of this Scene, poor Hastings, just before he mounts the scaffold, makes a reflection, which too frequently occurs to those who put their trust in princes; or, indeed, in general, to all who rest their hope on any other stay but their own uprightness and virtue.
ACT IV.
SCENE III.
Among the various crimes of man, murder stands in a distinct class above them all; except, perhaps, suicide, as being of the same species, may be allowed to rank with, or even to exceed, it. The latter par [...] of this position, tho', has been disputed by some moral casuists; but I shall enter no further into the argument here, than just to observe, that one of these acts does not shock the human mind so much as the other. We are sensible of a tenderness and compassion for the unhappy self-devoted victim, but are impressed both with an horror and detestation against the homicide.
But the circumstance which most eminently distinguishes both of these crimes from every other species of guilt, is their being so wholly repugnant to nature. In other vices, we may suffer a temptation, and have only a moral struggle to conquer; but one must be trained, be educated to these, must stifle sympathy, and overcome our first, by a second nature.
And of all murders, from the days of Herod to these, the killing a child must surely raise a stronger war in the most hardened villain's breast, than the slaughter of an adult. Its innocence, its engaging manners, even its very helplessness, must plead so movingly in its defence, as to render the deed, one should think, impossible! Might not the idea of a [Page 319] child's coming so recently out of the hands of its Creator, serve also to impress an additional awe on the mind of the malefactor, at such a time? If superstition can ever be excused for its weakness, it must surely be in such an instance as this.
Shakespeare has wrought up an horrid and affecting picture, in this scene, upon the latter part of this subject, where he makes one of the murderers give an account of the massacre of Edward's two children.
In the latter part of the same Scene is expressed a just and spirited maxim, which, I believe, will be sufficiently vouched by experience, That in difficult matters, quick resolves and brisk actions generally succeed better than slow counsels and circumspect conduct.
Richard, on hearing of the defection of his forces:
SCENE IV.
The temporary relief which an opportunity of expressing its sorrows affords to the mind of a person in affliction, is poetically described in a passage here.
Why should calamity be full of words?
ACT V. SCENE V.
In this Scene, the adverse camps are supposed to be pitched near each other at night, ready to join battle in the morning; and in the space between, the spirits of all the persons murdered by Richard arise, threatening destruction to him, and promising success to Richmond. But the ghosts here are not to be taken literally; they are to be understood only as an allegorical representation of those images or ideas which naturally occur to the minds of men during their sleep, referring to the actions of their lives, whether good or bad.
‘Sweet are the slumbers of the virtuous man,’ says Addison, in his Cato; and a modern writer, in a poem on the subject of dreams, most emphatically expresses himself thus:
That this is the sense in which our Poet meant this scene to be accepted, is fully evident from his representing both Richard and Richmond to have been asleep during the apparition, and therefore capable [Page 321] of receiving those notices in the mind's eye only, as Hamlet says; which intirely removes the seeming absurdity of such an exhibition.
The soliloquy of self-accusation, which Richard enters upon alone, immediately after the spectral vision is closed, though so strongly marked, is nothing more than might be supposed natural, in the circumstances and situation of the speaker, as there described.
Who's there?
Ratcliff, I fear, I fear.
Nay, good my lord, be not afraid of shadows.
I shall here close my observations on this Play, with a reflection upon the last paragraph above.
[Page 322]Such is the nature of man, that the slightest alarm, arising from within, discomfits him more than the greatest dangers presenting themselves from without. Body may be overcome by body, but the mind only can conquer itself. Notions of religion are natural to all men, in some sort or other. The good are inspired by devotion, the bad terrified by superstition. The admonitions of conscience are taken for supernatural emotions, and this awes us more than any difficulty in the common course of things. Man has been severally defined a risible, a rational, a religious, and a bashful animal. May I take the liberty of adding the farther criterion of his being a conscientious one? And this distinction, I shall venture to say, is less equivocal than any of the others.
HENRY the EIGHTH.
Dramatis Personae.
- HENRY THE EIGHTH.
- DUKE OF NORFOLK.
- DUKE OF BUCKINGHAM.
- CARDINAL WOLSEY.
- CARDINAL CAMPEIUS, Legate from the Pope.
- CAPUCIUS, Ambassador from the Emperor Charles the Fifth.
- LORD CHAMBERLAIN.
- LORD SANDS.
- SIR THOMAS LOVELL.
- CROMWELL, Secretary to Wolsey.
- GRIFFITH, Gentleman Usher to Queen Catharine.
- GROOM of the Chambers to the Queen.
- A MESSENGER.
- QUEEN CATHARINE.
- ANNE BULLEN.
- PATIENCE, Lady of the Bed-chamber to the Queen.
HENRY the EIGHTH.
ACT I.
SCENE I.
AS Cardinal Wolsey stands a distinguished character in history, having raised himself from the meanest origin * to the highest pitch of power, consideration, and station, that a subject could well arrive at, by the sole advantages of learning and natural endowments; and whose end was unfortunate, through vanity, insolence, and the unstable favour of princes; there may be an useful lesson deduced from every circumstance of his life, respecting either his rise, grandeur, or decline.
In a dialogue between Buckingham and Norfolk, in this Scene, the former speaking of his vanity and presumption, with that contempt which persons of noble families and hereditary fortunes are sometimes too apt to express towards men whose whole worth is centered in themselves, the latter engages in his defence, upon a very just and liberal argument.
Doctor Young treats the same subject in as proper a manner, but with the addition of satire, and ridicule.
SCENE II.
The angry Duke repeats his spleen against him in this Scene also, upon the same proud prejudice, or mistaken estimate of things.
A beggar's-book out-worths a noble's blood.
This most noble and puissant prince * was unlucky in having lived in such an ignoble age— Nobles meet with no such mortifications, now-a-days.
In the continuation of this dialogue, the impatient spirit of Buckingham is finely contrasted with the calm temper of Norfolk, who illustrates his documents of prudence to him, with equal philosophy and poesy.
The Cardinal had just crossed the Scene, in all his state, casting a look of disdain on Buckingham, which the more raised his choler.
The character which Norfolk here gives to Buckingham of himself, is too common in life: Persons whose sense and judgment are sufficiently qualified to direct others, but who, from the force of passion and indiscretion, are rendered incapable of guiding themselves. To advise, and to be advised, are by no means the active and passive of the same verb, as they differ so widely in their moods and tenses. I have made my apology before *, for such jeux de mots, which our Author's stile is apt to lead one into.
SCENE IV.
There is an excellent lesson for kings, given in this place, as well as in many other passages of Shakespeare. The honour and safety of princes are so much confided to the sense and conduct of their Ministers, that such trustees for the State should be ever selected with the nicest judgment and strictest impartiality; in which choice, virtue should be at least equally regarded with talents. Were the crown testamentary, a sovereign should be circumspect to whose hands he intrusted the government of his people, even after his death; and how much more solicitous ought he to be, with respect to those appointed to rule, while his own glory and interest lie so immediately at stake!
The great Condé complimented Corneille's Play of Cinna, by stiling it The Breviary of Kings—I think that many of Shakespeare's pieces much better deserve that name. But, indeed, his writings may well [Page 328] challenge a more general and comprehensive title, and be called the Manual of Mankind; as containing rules and reflections for every state and condition of life, throughout the intire compass of human nature, from the peasant to the prince.
But before we close this Scene, let us shew our impartiality, by suffering the Minister to speak a few words in his own defence; which he does, very well, by urging reflections that have a good deal of truth in them, and shew the danger and difficulty of such a station, even in the best and ablest hands.
SCENE VI.
The following Scene must have had an admirable effect, at the time of its first representation; nor, indeed, is it passed by, even now, without applause from the Pit and Galleries, where the most rational and virtuous part of our audiences are generally seated; though it may, perhaps, be looked upon but as a remain of our antient barbarism, by the Boxes, among those who have inadvertently chosen to stigmatize themselves by a distinction which accidentally took its rise from the very foible here ridiculed; namely, persons of Fashion.
What is't for?
ACT II.
SCENE II.
Here the unhappy Buckingham, in his last speech, as it may be called, just before his execution, on recapitulating the vicissitudes and misfortunes of his family, makes proper reflections on the indiscretion of placing a confidence in the fidelity of mean dependants.
Whether it arises from low birth, or base condition of life, which are apt to depress the native vigour of the mind, and render all its principles and ideas servile and selfish, I shall not loiter here to [Page 331] make an inquisition into; it being sufficient to the present argument, that the fact itself, from the experience of mankind, affords us but too much authority to pronounce the truth of the observation.
I designed to have left off above, at the period in the last line but four, as the speech ended properly there, as far as it related to the argument I had framed upon it; but I actually felt myself impressed with somewhat like an idea of impiety, to interrupt the speaker, before he had concluded his prayer—I am sensible of a certain refined pleasure, in the sentiment which prompted my pen further on this passage; however, the stronger mind of the Reader may amuse himself at the weakness and superstition of my motive.
SCENE VI.
The character of Queen Catharine is finely drawn in this Play. A becoming demeanour is preserved [Page 332] throughout every situation and circumstance she is placed in. She discovers that dignity and spirit which become the wife and daughter of a king, shews the duty and obedience which a husband and a sovereign have a right to claim, and speaks, on her own part, with such a noble confidence, as injured innocence may fully warrant. One can never be too much assured, in a just cause, either of their own, or of others; for whoever defends the rights of the oppressed, fights under the banner of Providence.
I shall not interrupt the following dialogues, as far as they relate to her, to point out the passages which may be applied to the several parts of the character above given of her; but, as in former instances of the same kind, in the course of these notes, shall leave the Reader to mark and refer them himself, as he goes along.
Catharine, Queen of England, come into the court.
Your pleasure, madam?
Here Wolsey enters into a justification of himself, in a long speech, which relates not to the present purpose, in which he demeans himself with great respect toward the Queen, and speaks in his own defence with all seeming moderation and temper—To which she replies:
Here she makes an obeissance to the king, and offers to depart the court.
Call her again.
Catharine, Queen of England, come into the court.
Madam, you are called back.
ACT III.
SCENE I.
I shall not prevent the Reader's own feelings and reflections upon this fine and affecting Scene, in which the Queen's character is further displayed, by any remarks of my own upon the several parts of it.
Peace to your highness!
How, Sir?
He tells you rightly.
Your rage mistakes us.
Madam, you wander from the good we aim at.
SCENE VI.
The present Scene presents us with a second object of compassion, which though it interests us after a different manner from the former, as neither being so innocent, nor suffering so unjustly; yet, shall I hazard the expression? affects us almost as much. We do not, indeed, feel our minds impressed with such a tender sensibility towards the latter, as the first; but, for the honour and dignity of human nature, let me say, that our commiseration, in the second case, arises from principles of a nobler kind; from our forgiveness of the penitent, and our compassion for his misfortunes, softened still more by our sorrow for his guilt: so that, upon the whole, the generosity of our sentiment, in one instance, nearly equals the sympathy of it, in the other.
The true supputation of the precariousness and instability of all worldly happiness and greatness, with the fit temper and resignation to bear their loss, are most pathetically and poetically set forth, in the following beautiful and affecting scene.
I have no power to speak, Sir.
How does your grace?
I'm glad your grace has made that right use of it.
God bless him!
That's news, indeed.
Good Sir, have patience.
ACT IV. SCENE II.
Our first great object, before mentioned, is here presented to us again, to charm us with that truly Christian spirit, with which, though deeply suffering under the supposed enmity of Wolsey, she not only forgives him her injuries, but listens to his praise without resentment, and even commends his honest Welch encomiast.
How does your grace?
Alas, poor man!
Here the Reader will please to advert to my remark on the vision in Scene the Fifth of the last Act of the preceding Play. This one also was meant by Shakespeare but as an allegorical representation of those beatific dreams, or reveries, which the virtuous mind, and clear conscience, may be supposed sometimes to be inspired with.
Madam, the same; your servant.
Madam, in good health.
No, madam.
Most willing, madam.
Doctor Johnson has given us his sentiments on this rich and noble passage, in the following words:
LEAR.
Dramatis Personae.
- LEAR.
- ALBANY.
- KENT.
- GLOSTER.
- EDGAR.
- EDMUND.
- FOOL.
- Gentlemen and Attendants.
- GONERIL.
- REGAN.
- CORDELIA.
Scene lies in Britain.
LEAR.
IT may be necessary to many Readers to premise, that the Piece here under consideration, is the Play as originally written by Shakespeare, left the bearing it in mind as altered by Tate, and generally acted so, might occasion confusion or mistakes, in the following notes and observations.
The Critics are divided in their opinions between the original and the altered copy. Some prefer the first, as a more general representation of human life, where fraud too often succeeds, and innocence suffers: others prefer the latter, as a more moral description of what life should be.
But argument in this, as in many other cases, had better be left quite out of the question; for our feelings are often a surer guide than our reason; and by this criterion I may venture to pronounce, that the reader or spectator will always be better pleased with the happy, than the unfortunate, catastrophe of innocence and virtue.
Besides, if Dramatic exhibitions are designed, as they certainly should be, to recommend virtue and discourage vice, there cannot remain the least manner of dispute in our minds, whether Shakespeare or Tate have fulfilled Horace's precept of utile dulci the best. However, if pity and terror, as the Critics say, are the principal objects of Tragedy, surely no Play that ever was written can possibly answer both these ends better than this performance, as it stands in the present text.
The Reader, I hope, will not think that I have exceeded the line I had prescribed to myself, in the conduct of this Work, by my hazarding the above criticism, as the subject may be still considered as of [Page 352] a moral nature or tendency, and may, therefore, not improperly be consorted with the rest of my remarks upon this estimable author.
ACT I.
SCENE I.
I thought the king had more affected the duke of Albany, than Cornwall.
It did always seem so to us; but, now, in his division of the kingdom, it appears not which of the dukes he values most; for qualities are so weighed, that curiosity † in neither can make choice of either's moiety.
This is a fine description of a parent's distributive justice, in the division of a fortune between his children. Their claims are all equal in nature, and should be still preserved so in equity, except where particular usages may have obtained, or political laws have made a difference; in which cases, to observe the rule of nature would be a species of injustice.
I speak here with regard to conduct; of principle only, and not of affection; for 'tis often impossible for the most virtuous or impartial parent to refrain from loving one child better than another. A inndiscriminate regard, in any case, towards two objects, though ever so much alike or estimable, is unnatural to the most impartial mind; and though our reason should not be able to give a preference, our feelings will.
The oft-disputed free will of man may be sufficiently proved from this innate self-determination, which his mind possesses. We must make a choice, even without our being able to make a distinction. It must be an ass, indeed, that can remain in suspence even between two bundles of hay. But this involuntary election we are not answerable for in [Page 353] ethics; we are accountable only for our manner of acting towards our children; in which their moral merits alone can justify superior marks of preference or favour.
SCENE II.
This is a rational, a manly, and a virtuous purpose. But how few are possessed of souls great enough to relinquish greatness! Indeed, the rare examples of those who have done so, as Charles the Fifth, and some others, would not encourage one to make the experiment. But then it ought to be enquired into, whether the instances of abdication had been prompted by any of the principles above-mentioned, or no; for mere fits of devotion, or disgust, are seldom long or strong enough, to support the mind under such a dereliction.
Besides, habit is a most powerful thing; and persons used to occupation of any kind, are apt to feel an irksome vacuity and weariness in themselves, with an oppressive tediousness of time lying on their hands, whenever they cease from employment. This has been the confession of all the merchants, lawyers, farmers, and physicians, I have ever known, or heard of, who had retired from their professions, or quitted their ordinary scenes of action, late in life. Whenever, therefore, such an experiment is attempted, it should arise from a principle, not from a preference; because the choice must be ventured upon, before the comparison can be tried.
In the same Scene, when Lear requires his three daughters to declare the several portions of their love and respect towards him, the eldest addresses herself to him thus:
Upon this speech, the youngest daughter says to herself, aside, ‘What shall Cordelia do? Love, and be silent.’
After Goneril has had her portion marked out, the second steps forward, in order to earn her's.
Here the sincere and unprofessing Cordelia whispers to herself again:
When Lear has endowed Regan also, he next proceeds to challenge Cordelia upon the same question; asking her what she has to say, to shew her love equal to her sisters; her only answer is, ‘Nothing, my lord.’
But, indeed, what was there left for her to say, after such hyperbolical professions as had been just made before her? However, I dare pronounce, that any reader, who is at all acquainted with human nature, without looking any further into the story, beyond the present scene, must have already determined the point in his own mind, which of the daughter's duties or affections were most to be relied upon.
No passion can either bear or justify exaggeration, but love alone. There the extravagance of transport, and the enthusiasm of devotement, prove the [Page 355] luxuriance of the soil; but in every other instance, betray the sterility of it. There is, in reality, no other passion in the human breast, but love. All other affections, such as avarice, duty, envy, revenge, or ambition, arise from some foreign sentiment, are founded on principle, or instigated by vice or pride. These we may be educated, tempted, or provoked to; but the former is a spontaneous and involuntary impulse of the soul, a certain attractive force, that can neither be dictated to us by moral, nor restrained by document.
SCENE VI.
Thus do all profligates, who deserve to be the outcasts of society, betake themselves to the asylum of Nature. Whenever the laws of God or man oppose their vices, they immediately adopt her for their deity and their legislator; whom they cannot fail to find a most indulgent patroness, as they are sure to interpret all their own wills and passions to be her unerring dictates.
Lucretius, the expositor of Epicurus, in his unphilosophic poem on the nature of things, addresses himself to the same goddess, under the appellation of Venus, whom he makes to precede and supersede the gods, representing them as a set of lethargic beings of [Page 356] her creation, and leaving them to doze away their immortalities wrapt up in their empyreal Pantheon.
The pride of man is amazing! Rather than acknowledge any Intelligence superior to themselves, they chuse to refer the manifest wisdom and power of the Deity to blind chance, and inert matter alone!
"And call God's providence a lucky hit."
And yet this can hardly be deemed impious, because 'tis so miserably stupid.
SCENE VII.
Shakespeare, as I have had opportunities of observing before, takes frequent occasions of representing the horrid condition of a nation under the infliction of a civil war. His descriptions deserve to be collected together into one chapter, as a document both to prince and people; for the warning is equally necessary to each; as, whatever may be the final event, they must be alike sufferers, under such a calamity. For in such a conflict, those are likely to gain most, who have the least to lose. These reflections refer to the following passage in this Scene.
Love cools, friendship falls off, brothers divide. In cities, mutinies; in countries, discord; in palaces, treason; and the bond crack'd 'twixt son and father. We have seen the best of our time. Machinations, hollowness, treachery, and all ruinous disorders, follow us disquietly to our graves.
SCENE VIII.
The impious and unphilosophic method that people are too generally apt to apply toward the lightening of their consciences, and relieving their miseries, by imputing their vices and misfortunes to fate, necessity, or the harmless stars presiding at their births, instead of their own wickedness or indiscretions, is well satirized and exposed in the following speech, though it has not, I think, been put into a proper mouth to speak.
This is the excellent foppery of the world, that when we are sick in fortune, often the surfeits of our own behaviour, we [Page 357] make guilty of our own disasters the sun, the moon, and stars; as if we were villains on necessity; fools, by heavenly compu [...]sion; knaves, thieves, and treacherous, by spherical predominance; drunkards, lyars, and adulterers, by an enforced obedience of planetary influence; and all that we are evil in, by a divine thrusting on. An admirable evasion of whore-master man, to lay his goatish disposition on the change of a star!
SCENE XII.
Kent here gives a good character of a man, in recommending his own services to Lear: ‘I do profess to be no less than I seem; to serve him truly that will put me in trust; to love him that is honest; to converse with him that is wise, and says little; to fear judgment *; and to fight when I cannot chuse †.’
SCENE XIII.
The following passage comes in here very properly, after the foregoing one; as it gives good and prudent advice for our conduct in life.
These maxims should not lose their credit or effect, on account of the character which utters them; for Shakespeare's fools are not those of modern times, but speak a great deal of good sense throughout all his Plays. Besides, these sort of privileged persons, stiled formerly kings' jesters, were usually men of wit and parts, a sort of free speakers, who were indulged [Page 358] in a liberty of telling truths, or making reflections on their master's conduct, without being reprehended or restrained. And as they were the only courtiers who were permitted such a licence, they deserved more properly to be deemed the king's friends, than to have been stigmatized by either of the other denominations.
SCENE XV.
The curses which the justly provoked father denounces here, against his unnatural daughters, are so very horrid and shocking to humanity, that I shall not offend my Reader by quoting them; though Shakespeare, I am convinced, supplied them merely in order to raise an abhorrence in his audience, against two of the greatest crimes in the black list of deadly sins, namely, ingratitude and undutifulness; and to shew, as the injured parent most emphatically expresses it, in the same passage,
ACT II.
SCENE VI.
In this same Scene, and upon account of Kent's warmth and impatience of speech and temper, though still under the disguise of an hireling attendant on Lear, there is a very good description given of such a person as he appears to be; a character frequently to be met with in life, though the speaker is mistaken in the application of it to the honest Duke, who might very properly be said, in the sense of the expression above given, to have been the King's friend.
SCENE X.
When Gloster makes an apology to Lear, here, for not pressing his son, the duke of Cornwal, a second time, to an interview with him, on account of the fiery quality of the Duke, as also having brought an answer from him that he was not well, the injured Monarch resents it thus:
The surprize and resentment expressed in the first part of the above speech, is just and natural; but the pause of recollection which afterwards abates his anger, is extremely fine, both in the reasonableness of the reflection, and the humanity of the sentiment.
This beautiful passage, with many others of the same tender kind, which follow in the course of developing Lear's character, and which I shall occasionally refer back from to this note, render this unhappy man a real object both of commiseration and esteem, notwithstanding the weakness, passion, and injustice he has so fully exposed in the beginning of this Play.
No writer that ever lived was capable of drawing a mixed character, equal to Shakespeare; for no one has ever seemed to have dived so deep into [Page 360] Nature, as himself.—Frequent instances of this admirable talent in him, may be selected from his Works. Most other authors, in their descriptions of men, present us either with a flowery mead, or a savage desart; but the demesne of human nature, which includes both the fruitful field and the barren waste, within one inclosure, is rarely delineated by common writers.
SCENE XII.
Here poor Lear seems to make some kind of amends for his former violence; for though the provocation continues still the same, nay rather, indeed, is increased by the repetition of it, yet he contents himself, in this place, with barely upbraiding and reviling the offender, but refrains from adding curses to his reproaches.
Human nature is equally discernible in both these instances. The suddenness of his rage, on the first injury, might have wrested those anathemas from him, involuntarily; but before the second occasion presented itself, his fury had had time to abate, and he then restrains his speech within the bounds of a [...]ustifiable resentment.
ACT III.
SCENE II.
Here's a night, that pities neither wise men, nor fools.
[Page 361]He must be very ignorant of human life, who does not know that as the sun shines equally on the just and the unjust, so sickness, perils, and afflictions are alike the casual portion of the good and bad, the wise and foolish. But then all this happens without the least manner of imputation upon Providence—For this world is not a state of retribution—And, in reality, it would be a most uncomfortable reflection, if it was; for then we could have no reason to presume a fond and flattering hope upon a better.
SCENE III.
Can there be a finer passage, or a more admonitory one, than this? If, upon all our dangers or calamities, we should enter thus into a strict self-examination of our consciences and conduct, it might naturally produce a most salutary effect on our future lives; as, on such a scrutiny we should, perhaps, oftener find our misfortunes to be, not our diseases, but our medicines; and from thence be brought to say, with the Psalmist, Happy has it been for me, that I have been afflicted!
In the same Scene, Lear, speaking to the Fool, who was appointed to shew him the way to Edgar's hovel, where he might be able to shelter himself from the storm, says,
[Page 362]The truth of this observation is too obvious from experience, to need being insisted on; but I shall here add the remainder of the speech, as it may be referred to, and helps to justify, the second paragraph of my remark on the Tenth Scene above, in the former Act.
SCENE V.
When they have arrived near the hovel, Lear changes his purpose, on account of a reason he afterwards gives, regarding the distracted state of his mind; and being pressed by Kent, who just then joins him, to take shelter from the outrage of the night, he cries, ‘Let me alone.’ And being intreated, a second time, he repeats the same answer. But upon being further urged by the kind earnestness of his poor servant, which Kent still preserves the appearance of, he then exclaims, with emotion, ‘Wilt break my heart?’
How truly affecting is this short expostulation, if quickly conceived? It was not the importunity of Kent, that he meant to observe upon; the expression needed not to have been so tender, to have marked such an offence: Princes are apt to resent the controlement of their wills or actions, in a severer stile. But it was the instantaneous comparison between the barbarity of his own daughters, which had reduced him to such a wretched condition, and the humanity of a common alien kindly pressing him to a shelter from it, that so suddenly struck and affected his mind, at that moment—This thought, indeed, might well be said to break his heart; and to have added a single word more, to explain this sentiment, would have marred the whole beauty of the passage.
[Page 363]Upon Kent's still continuing his entreaty, he still refuses to comply, but reasons with him thus:
This is the true nature of the human mind; the greater evil always swallowing up the lesser, as the rod of Moses did the other serpents. And in great calamities I do not know but it might, perhaps, be an advantage to have some other ills of an inferior nature to combat with, at the same time; for, as Lear says, just after, as his reason for refusing to take shelter,
When he consents, at last, to enter the hut, he presses his two attendants to go in first, saying, ‘I'll pray, and then I'll sleep.’
Upon which he immediately falls into the following beautiful apostrophe:
Here also, I shall beg leave to refer the Reader back to the second paragraph of my remark on the Tenth Scene of the Second Act.
[Page 364]This puts me in mind of two good lines, on the same subject, which I met with in a very pretty little moral Poem, lately published *.
SCENE IX.
He utters this reflection, upon considering the comparative distresses to which Lear had been reduced; and his observation being drawn both from nature and the immediate object then before him, has a double beauty and force in this place, and should be remembered and applied, in all such cases. Let us compare our own ills with those of others, especially of persons, who from their superior rank and fortune may be supposed to be better defended from injury than ourselves, and it may conduce to render our minds often more acquiescent in our own sufferings.
ACT IV.
SCENE I.
Shakespeare gives us, here, a poetical paraphrase on the flattering old English proverb, that when things are at the worst, they'll mend. He has commenced the speech with a noble and liberal sentiment, [Page 365] and concludes it with a reflection drawn from the adage, in these lines:
That is, If the vicissitudes of life did not suffer us to amuse our sufferings still with hope, few would have patience enough to wait 'till old age should bring its slow relief to all our cares.
This is a truth often verified in life; but the most general instances are, that women and children are safer from harms, than men are—They hazard less, from being less able to achieve.
This is a most impious and unphilosophic reflection. Poor Gloster seems, by this expression, to have been rather soured, than softened, by his misfortunes; which his attempted suicide afterwards proves still further. Such a sentiment must certainly surprize us, in Shakespeare, when uttered by a person of so good a character as Gloster—It could not so offend, in the mouth of Edmund, though better not spoken at all.
Lear had before given us the same moral, as taken notice of in my remark on the Fifth Scene of the former Act; but I have quoted this passage, notwithstanding, as containing a sentiment which cannot be too often inculcated. Offer it as a proposition, and all the world will agree with you in the precept; but make it a proposal, and how few will join issue in the practice!
SCENE II.
When this good Duke is reproaching his wife, here, for the barbarous treatment she had given her father, she interrupts him with, ‘No more—'Tis foolish.’
To which he replies, very justly,
It is, indeed, too much the horrid nature of vice and folly, not only to rejoice in its own wickedness and weakness, but, as Albany says, to depreciate all wisdom and goodness in others. The Moor would have all faces black.
He says, further on in the same speech,
This sentiment was as emphatically expressed, before, on the close of the last Scene of the former Act, by two mean attendants who were witnesses to the cruelties exercised by Cornwal and Regan, on Gloster's eyes; but I forbore to quote it, 'till I came to this passage.
But to return again to the Scene with Albany and Goneril.
She replies to his humane remonstrances and just reproaches, in these words:
On which Albany exclaims,
What she means by the last lines, is, that it is necessary to guard against foreseen evils, as well as to defend against those that press us; but fools being too short-sighted to see the prevention in the punishment, are apt to bewail the sufferer.
SCENE III.
The honest old king's friend having sent off this person with dispatches to Cordelia, then Queen of France, importing the miserable situation of her father, questions him here, on his return, what kind of effect the perusal of his letter had upon her; and nothing, surely, can be more beautiful, nor more interesting, than the description he gives of that fine struggle between patience and sorrow, which she manifested upon this occasion; with the delicacy and [Page 368] decency of her quick retiring from view, when she found her grief beginning to master her philosophic seemings.
Theobald hints that Shakespeare had borrowed this fine picture of Cordelia's grief, from Joseph, in Holy Writ, who being no longer able to restrain his affections, ordered his retinue from his presence, and then wept aloud.
SCENE VII.
The adulation and hyperbolical flattery which princes are too generally abused by, is well exposed here:
They flattered me like a dog, and told me I had white hairs in my beard, ere the black ones were there—To say ay, and [Page 369] no, to every thing that I said—Ay and no too, was no good divinity—When the rain came to wet me once, and the wind to make me chatter; when the thunder would not peace at my bidding; there I found them, there I smelt them out. Go to, they are not men of their words—They told me I was every thing; 'tis a lie, I am not ague-proof.
The great Canute took a method of reproving the sycophants of his court, who affected to treat him as a God, by standing on the beach till the sea surrounded him, notwithstanding his stern behest to the tide to arrest its course.
SCENE VIII.
A person, here, who has been witness to one of the Scenes of Lear's madness, makes this very natural reflection:
Strict philosophy, perhaps, may not admit of such a distinction in men, merely from the difference of outward circumstances alone; but the habits and opinions of the world will always operate both on our sentiments and feelings, on a comparison, to the full extent of the maxim here laid down.
Besides, indeed, without having the least manner of respect to persons, that superior degree of calamity which can be capable of piercing through the stronger shields of station, opulence and power, before it can inflict its arrows upon princes, must, doubtless, render them still greater objects of commiseration, than those whose condition in life may be supposed to lye more open to the ordinary assails of misfortune. See my remark upon the last Scene of the former Act.
Gloster seems to have the same sense of things, when in the following Scene he expresses a surprize, that because Lear is disordered in his senses, he should still be able to retain his own: though, indeed, he makes but a sad deduction from the reflection.
SCENE IX.
When Edgar, by killing of Goneril's steward, gets possession of the dispatches he was carrying to the enemy, he takes a resolution to open them; which he prefaces thus:
But, however certain reasons of State may possibly render such an action necessary, there is something in it, notwithstanding, at which the liberal and ingenuous mind naturally revolts. ‘Beyond the fixed and settled rules, &c.’ The comparison he makes, indeed, is certainly strong, in favour of the lesser evil, regarding merely the simple position of the question; but then he should have restrained himself to the saying the latter was more reasonable or humane, than have pronounced it to be more lawful For it is this very circumstance, the legality of the former Act, which marks the difference between them; and which, though severe, yet being founded on the maxims of the Civil-Law, that ‘no person shall be convict of a crime, without his own confession *,’ appears to be more justifiable, in the constitution of things, than even a milder act, which has no such principle to support it; nay, which rather militates, as in this case it apparently does, against that very maxim; by obtaining a surreptitious proof of guilt, without confession; besides the compassing it, by an ungenerous baseness.
SCENE X.
The following speech is replete with filial tenderness, as well as excess (if that can possibly be) of humanity.
ACT V.
SCENE I.
There is a noble and a just maxim delivered in the following speech, though not, indeed, very consonant with the profligate notions of antient barbarism, commonly called heroism.
SCENE V.
When Lear and Cordelia are brought in prisoners, the latter asks if they may not be permitted to a conference with these daughters and these sisters, in hopes of working on their compassion to set them free—To which Lear answers, with that mixture of extravagance and sound sense which so obviously run through the whole of his delirium,
In the above speech, besides the wildness of the first part, which is, however, extremely affecting, for passion moves us more than reason, there is, here, as in all this poor king's rhapsodies, as hinted before, a document in madness, which excellently describes the character of the old Quid Nunc's, so well ridiculed in the Spectator; indeed of the Coffeehouse Politicians of all times; and which well rebukes the idle presumption of those vain ignorants, who pretend to canvass the mysteries of state, and investigate the arcana of government, as if they were of a superior order of intelligence, without any knowledge in the science of civil polity, or the least capacity for the arts of empire.
Such intermeddlers, by working themselves in to be the demagogues of the populace, have often perplexed councils, and sometimes overthrown kingdoms. For as it is the Few who govern, in all states, their strength must necessar [...]ly be founded more in authority, than force; and when once rule or royalty have been rendered the objects of general diffidence or contempt, what curb is there left to restrain the Many?
SCENE VI.
A respect for regality, supported by a just claim, is ever so strongly impressed in the general bosom [Page 373] of a people, that rebels never think they can sufficiently secure themselves against it. From whence the common saying, that princes seldom remove from a prison, but to a grave. This thought is well expressed in the following speech:
SCENE VIII.
After Edgar has wounded and vanquished Edmund, he makes the following reflection:
There have been such frequent instances in life, of the above observation, that those vices which we have most indulged ourselves in, have become the peculiar means of our chastisement, that it might naturally lead us into a belief, that this may, possibl [...], be one, among the many secret ways of Providence, with its creatures.
At least the adaptions have often been so very extraordinary and remarkable, that it might tempt one to suppose there must have been something more than the common casualty or contingency of events, in such cases. I could wish, however, for the sake of morals, to encourage the persuasion, and render it universal.
The difference of natures, between Albany, a man of virtue, and consequently of a compassionate disposition, and Edmund, a vicious person, and, of course, of blunted feelings, is well marked in the above dialogue. The latter would have the sad story continued, but the former intreated to hear no more of it. And Edgar has well observed upon these opposed characters, in the preface he makes to the second part of his tale.
SCENE IX.
The same Albany, however, immediately after, upon seeing the dead bodies of Goneril and Regan brought in, says,
Here a hasty Reader might be apt to think, [...]hat the good Duke had forfeited his character for h [...]manity, a little, in this instance; but there is something inimitably just and fine in the passage. We certainly feel ourselves differently affected towards the wretched in the common lot of life, and [Page 375] those who seem to be distinguished as the more immediate objects of divine chastisement. Our minds, in the latter case, become impressed with a sort of pious awe, which restrains our compassion, lest the too free indulgence of it might seem to arraign the justice of Providence.
This is a trait of human nature, so very little obvious to common capacities, that though all must have been sensible of the feeling, so few have had penetration enough to investigate the cause, that I dare say many have been ashamed to confess it, as imputing it to a deficiency of tenderness in their own hearts.
SCENE X.
This Play concludes with the following most excellent moral:
It were a consummation devoutly to be wished, that the examples of this precept were more numerous in the world, than they are—'Tis a peculiar reproach to the character which utters it, when they are not. Albany was a king. See my last reflection upon Henry V.
TIMON.
Dramatis Personae.
- TIMON.
- ALCIBIADES.
- APEMANTUS.
- VENTIDIUS.
- LUCULLUS.
- LUCIUS.
- SEMPRONIUS.
- SENATORS.
- POET.
- PAINTER.
- FLAVIUS.
- OLD ATHENIAN.
- STRANGERS.
- SERVANTS.
- NONE.
TIMON.
ACT I.
SCENE I.
This remark is extremely just; that the flattery which parasites or needy clients are apt indiscriminately to squander upon their patrons, lessens the value of praise to the deserving few. We will admit a lover to compliment his mistress beyond her merits, because he may be supposed, from the blindness of his passion, not to intend any exaggeration; as has been already taken notice of, on a passage in the preceding Play *. But, in every other such case, we sin with our eyes open; and thereby offend against that great and universal moral, which ought to be the principal rule both of our words, our thoughts, and our actions — namely, Truth.
In the continuance of the same Scene, in a dialogue between the Poet and a Painter, the former ketches out the plan of a moral or didactic Poem [...]e was then composing, for the warning and instruction of his great patron, the Lord Timon; in which there is much merit, both in the design and contrivance of the piece, as well as in the description of it.
The first speech, in the above dialogue, well describes the general and truly moral satire, and properly distinguishes it from the bastard, or invidious kind of personal invective, stiled the libel or lampoon:
SCENE II.
Timon, upon hearing of his friend Ventidius being thrown into a gaol, says to the messenger,
The last lines contain a noble sentiment of friendship, charity, and generosity—It has merit enough in itself, to stand alone; but would have double the effect on an hearer, if pronounced by a person of a more prudent and provident character.
This thought is beautifully expressed, in an old Elegy written on the good bishop Boulter, who died Primate of Ireland, some years ago:
Timon says, soon after, in the same dialogue,
And again, in Scene V. (for I chuse to collect like sentiments under the same head) he says to [Page 382] Ventidius, who comes to thank him for his friendship, and to repay the debt,
But to return to our former Scene—When Timon asks the old Athenian whether his daughter likes the young man that courts her, he replies,
This is a sensible and philosophic reflection, and should be more attended to, than it generally is: for there are no persons fit to educate, to guide, or instruct young people, but those who have not forgotten their own youth. Parents and grand-parents are apt, too often, to require their children and grand-children should benefit of their earned knowledge and long experience, and so go on from thence, improving still in sense and virtue. It would be a happy thing, indeed, if we could put morals on the foot of science, which is thus progressive; but they must be very ignorant of human nature, who expect it.
"Old folks," as an ingenious modern author expresses it, ‘would have young ones as wise as themselves; without considering that they must be fools, if they were so *.’ Meaning, for he does not stay to explain himself, that they must be persons of dull, phlegmatic natures, without passions, without sensibility, and consequently incapable of improvement or virtue.
Whenever I have happened to observe what are called the virtues of age to be innate in youth, I have naturally expected to meet with the vices of it there also; and have but rarely found any one of such character uninfected with selfishness or avarice.
[Page 383]When Timon receives a portrait from the Painter, he makes a satirical reflection upon it, which, tho' too just in itself, seems to be a good deal out of character in him, at that time; as being previous to the experience which soon after might have instructed him to have made it.
SCENE III.
Apemantus, on seeing and hearing much embracing and professing between Timon and Alcibiades, mutters thus to himself: ‘That there should be small love amongst these sweet knaves, and all this courtesy! The strain of man is bred out into baboon and monkey.’
Sterne said of French politeness, that it might be compared to a smooth coin; it had lost all mark of character. To which I think we may add, that courtesy, like counters, by having attained a currency in the world, have come at length to bear an equal rate, we might say, a superior one, with pieces of intrinsic value; so that one who should make a difference between them in the modern traffic of life, would be looked upon as a mere virtuoso, who preferred an Otho to a Georgius.
We must take up with the world, at present, as we do with the stage, to which it has so often been compared. There is a fable in both; and if the actors but perform their personated characters well, we are not to quarrel with them for not exhibiting their natural ones.
SCENE V.
The noble Timon, being rendered uneasy at the too servile deferences paid him by his clients, justly says,
There is a parallel thought in the Merchant of Venice, taken notice of before, in my last remark on that Play.
Further on in this Scene, there occurs a passage which well deserves to be quoted, but needs no note.
Might we but have the happiness, my lord, that you would once use our hearts, whereby we might express some part of our zeals, we should think ourselves for ever perfect *.
O, no doubt, my good friends, but the gods themselves have provided that I should have much help from you; how had you been my friends else? Why have you that charitable title from thousands, did I not chiefly belong to your hearts †? I have told more of you to myself, than you can with modesty speak in your own behalf. And thus far I confirm you. Oh, ye gods, think I, what need we have any friends, if we should never have need of them? They would most resemble sweet instruments hung up in cases, that keep their sounds to themselves. Why, I have oft wished myself poorer, that I might come nearer to you. We are born to do benefits. And what better or properer can we call our own, than the riches of our friends? O, what a precious comfort 'tis to have so many, like brothers, commanding one another's fortunes! O joy, e'en made away ere 't can be born. Mine eyes cannot hold water.
SCENE VII.
It is, indeed, an unhappy reflection, to think how few examples there are in life, to controvert this maxim. If the first were not the case, there would be no such thing as the latter; for men would then deserve the praise they get.
ACT II.
SCENE I.
The following speech may serve to hint a common truth, that all gifts or presents from inferiors, [Page 385] may be considered but as petitions to their superiors.
SCENE IV.
The honest and anxious steward of Timon makes a reflection here, which the experience of all times hath too fully vouched.
SCENE V.
When the reduced and unhappy Timon finds himself involved in poverty and distress, he directs his steward to call upon the Body of the Senators, who had shared his bounties, for its assistance in this exigence; in answer to which the steward acquaints him, that he had taken the liberty to do this, already, upon his own prior knowledge in the situation of his affairs. The account he then proceeds to give of the reception his application had met with among these shadows of friendship, is such, I am sorry to say, as those who have ever been under a necessity of making the same experiment, will readily acknowledge to be genuine. Faint expressions of good will, with a strong reproof for extravagances, which they themselves had both encouraged and partaken of, and finally closed with an absolute denial of relief.
To which Timon replies, with a competent knowledge of human nature; for he seems to be inspired here, as before ‖:
After having thrown out this stricture against Age and Avarice, he desires his steward to apply to Ventidius, a young man lately come into the possession of a large fortune, whom he had just redeemed from the miseries of a gaol, and restrains him only to borrow from him the exact sum he had before paid for his release, saying,
To which the more experienced steward replies to himself,
The same sentiment is well expressed by Zanga, in the description he gives of his conqueror:
ACT III.
SCENE I.
When Ventidius has declined to lend his assistance, (though this circumstance is only hinted at, but not produced upon the scene) Timon dispatches the steward * to Lucullus, another young man of promising hopes; who answers in the same strain with the evasive and sarcastical reply given before by the Senators, as related in the Fifth Scene of the preceding Act; pleading incapacity, and reprehending the too profuse liberality of Timon. After which he forces some pieces into Flavius's hand, by way of bribing him to pretend to his master, that he had not met with him; and then goes off. Upon which the honest and indignant steward, flinging away the money, cries out,
The generous and feeling mind must naturally sympathize with the warmth of resentment, here expressed, though its moral and charity may refrain it from concurring in the anathemas of it.
I cannot quit this scene, till I have remarked upon the character of Ventidius, as represented by two seeming contradictory circumstances, in the first and second Acts.
[Page 388]In the former he shews his honesty and gratitude to his benefactor, by offering to repay the money which had been given to redeem his liberty *; and here he betrays the very reverse of these principles. Is Shakespeare inconsistent? No. 'Tis nature still. Ventidius had just then succeeded to an ample patrimony. A sudden afflux of fortune, especially to a person newly emerging from distress, is apt to swell and enlarge the heart at first; but then in mean minds it is as apt to shrink and contract it as suddenly again.
SCENE II.
That disingenuous nature in mankind, which prompts to censure those vices in others, which themselves are capable of, is well exposed here.
When the first stranger has mentioned the forlorn state of Timon's fortunes, and related the story of Lucullus's unkindness towards him, Lucius exclaims with surprize, ‘What a strange case was that! Now, before the gods, I am ashamed on't. Denied that honourable man! There was very little honour shewn in that. For my own part, I must needs confess I have received some small kindnesses from him, as money, plate, jewels, and such like trifles, nothing comparing to his; yet had he not mistook him, and sent to me †, I should ne'er have denied his occasions so many talents.’ But immediately after, in the same scene, upon application made to himself by Servilius, to the same purpose, he thus defends his purse: ‘What a wicked ‡ beast was I, (speaking to the messenger) to disfurnish myself against so good a time, when I might have shewn myself honourable? How unluckily it happened, that I should purchase the day before for a little dirt §, and undo a great deal of honour! Servilius, now, before the gods, I am not able to do—The [Page 389] more beast, I say—I was sending to use lord Timon myself, these gentlemen can witness; but I would not, for the wealth of Athens, I had done it now. Commend me bountifully to his good lordship, and I hope his honour will conceive the fairest of me, because I have no power to be kind. And tell him this from me, I count it one of my greatest afflictions, that I cannot pleasure such an honourable gentleman. Good Servilius, will you befriend me so far as to use my own words to him?’ Then turning to the first stranger, he says, what is too generally experienced through life,
Upon Lucius and Servilius's going out, the following dialogue is held between the remaining persons; in which some scandalum magnatums are thrown out against the dignity of human nature.
This latter speech savours too much of the former one of Lucius; and, as the Queen says in Hamlet, the gentleman doth profess too much; but we shall charitably accept it as sincere, since the speaker's virtue has not been put to the proof.
SCENE III.
Sempronius, another of Timon's friends, is here assailed, who evades the request by pleading surprize that he should be the first person applied to on such an exigence, before Lucius, Lucullus, and Ventidius, who had each of them so much higher obligations to his services than himself. But being beaten out of that argument, by being informed of their all having been before touched, and found base metal, as the messenger tells him, he then makes use of a device, not uncommon in such cases, to pretend a quarrel, or affect a jealousy with a person, in order to have one's resentment pass as an excuse for refusing the favour required.
When Sempronius retires, the servant who had brought the message to him makes some reflections, which, with many other instances of the same kind, in these writings, shew that Shakespeare was as prodigal of his wit and sentiment, as Timon was of his favour and fortune, for he often squanders them both upon clowns and lacqueys.
Excellent! your lordship's a goodly villain. The Devil knew what he did when he made man politic *. He crossed † himself by't; and I cannot think but that, in the end, the villanies of man will set him clear ‡. How fairly this lord strives to appear foul! takes virtuous copies to be wicked §. Like those that, under hot ardent zeal, would set whole realms on fire ¶.
SCENE IV.
Another sentimental footman sent by one of Timon's creditors to press him for his debt, speaks the following couplet, the last line of which deserves to be made an adage of:
SCENE VI.
Alcibiades, pleading before the Senate, for the life of a friend who had killed his antagonist in [Page 392] a fair rencounter, thus addresses himself to the court:
Our author is always most remarkably strong in his expression, and rich in his argument, upon the subject of this divine attribute of Mercy. Witness Portia's speech in the Merchant of Venice, Isabella's in Measure for Measure, and several other passages of the same kind throughout his writings. To make pity the virtue of the law, is a fine idea, and a beautiful expression.
The argument for and against the practice of Duelling, is here very philosophically urged on one side, and as artfully evaded on the other.
I shall submit this difficult punctilio of honour † to the decision of my male Readers; for, as a woman, I cannot be supposed to be a competent judge of it. However, I shall venture to proceed so far as to observe, that as this piece of antient chivalry is said to have been originally instituted for our defence, I must confess, I think it should have rested there.
Alcibiades then concludes the above speech, by petitioning again for mercy:
SCENE VII.
When Timon meets his late delinquent friends at the mock banquet he had prepared and pressed them to, he makes a just sarcasm, as well as a justly provoked one, upon the insincerity of their professions.
The swallow follows not summer more willingly than we your lordship.
Nor more willingly leaves winter—Such summer-birds are men.
He again carries on the same strain, in the first part of the grace he pronounces before the covers are taken off.
The gods require our thanks—
You great benefactors, sprinkle our society with thankfulness. For your own gifts make yourselves praised; but reserve still to give, lest your deities be despised. Lend to each man enough, that one [Page 394] need not lend to another; for were your godheads to borrow of men, men would forsake the gods.
When the dishes are exposed, filled only with warm water, he thus expresses his resentment, in just description and apt epithets, for such guests.
ACT IV.
SCENE II.
In this Scene, another of Timon's servants, or rather one of Shakespeare's §, delivers himself most affectionately and affectingly, upon the unhappy condition of his master.
SCENE III.
There are so many unfavourable pictures of the world already given by Shakespeare, that though each of them may be very proper, in its respective place, to adorn the fable, and maintain the characters in the several Dramas; yet some of them, it may be thought, might be spared in a work of this general [Page 395] kind, which requires not such minute attentions: but as my scope here is not only to instruct the ignorant, to warn the unwary, and inculcate the moral of our author, both from his precepts and examples, but to do him honour also as a writer, I think it would be a sort of injustice in me to suffer any passage in him to remain unnoted, which, besides conducing to such great ends, may serve to shew the fecundity of his powers and genius, which has enabled him to treat the same subject in so many different ways, with still new thoughts, and varied expression.
The following speech is a beautiful instance of this observation.
In the Sixth Scene following, he exclaims against the world again:
But to return. At the end of the former speech, upon finding gold while he was digging for roots, he says,
And again, in the Sixth Scene of this Act, looking on the gold, he renews the same reflections.
[Page 397]I have suffered these last lines to pass, as they seem as well to continue the enumeration of the fatal effects of avarice, as to denounce a curse against it.
SCENE IV.
When Alcibiades meets with Timon wild in the woods, he asks with concern and surprize, ‘How came the noble Timon to this change?’ To which he severely replies, but in Shakespeare's usual sport of fancy, even on the most serious subjects,
And in the next Scene, in an invocation to the earth, he says,
SCENE VI.
Here also are some more strictures thrown out contra mundum, with which I shall conclude this Act.
What man didst thou ever know unthrift, that was beloved after his means?
Who, without those means thou talk'st of, didst thou ever know beloved?
ACT V.
SCENE I.
Flavius, the good steward, upon seeing his master sitting before the mouth of his cave, makes the following fond and pathetic exclamation, succeeded by [Page 398] reflections, in the same stile with those which mostly fill this Play:
SCENE II.
Here also in the same strain our Author proceeds. When two of Timon's former sycophants, upon hearing that their patron is suddenly become rich again, are going together to cajole him, as before, they hold the following dialogue with each other.
What have you now to present unto him?
Nothing, at this time, but my visitation; only I will promise him an excellent piece.
I must serve him so too; tell him of an intent that's coming toward him.
Good as the best. Promising is the very air of the time; it opens the eyes of expectation. Performance is ever the duller for his act; and, but in the plainer and simpler kind of people, the deed is quite out of use. To promise, is most courtly and fashionable; performance is a kind of will or testament, which argues a great sickness in his judgment that makes it.
I am thinking what I shall say I have provided for him. It must be a personating ‡ of himself; a satire against the softness of prosperity, with a discovery of the infinite flatteries that follow youth and opulency. . . . .
Timon over-hearing their conversation from behind his cave, casts out another invective against gold, and concludes his speech with an expression, which I have also let pass for the reason before-mentioned, in the last note on Scene III. of the former Act. For though used in the form of a curse, it may, however, be hardly considered in that light, as 'tis but the natural consequence of the vice, and is no more than to say, May the man who swallows poison die, which he certainly will do.
I shall here conclude my remarks upon this Play, with Dr. Johnson's character of it, as far as the fable has any relation to moral.
‘The catastrophe (says he) affords a very powerful warning against that ostentatious liberality which scatters bounty, but confers no benefit; and buys flattery, but not friendship.’
TITUS ANDRONICUS.
Dramatis Personae.
- TITUS ANDRONICUS, a noble Roman General against the Goths.
- MARCUS ANDRONICUS, his brother, and a Tribune of the People.
- BASSIANUS, second Son of the late Emperor.
- TAMORA, Queen of the Goths, a Captive.
TITUS ANDRONICUS.
IT has been much disputed among the Commentators, whether this Play be originally Shakespeare's, or only the work of some elder Author, revised and improved for representation by him: though, if I might be allowed to venture a criticism upon this subject, I should suppose the intire Piece to be his, and for a very singular reason; Because the whole of the fable, as well as the conduct of it, is so very barbarous, in every sense of the word, that I think, however he might have been tempted to make use of the legend, in some hurry or other, for his own purpose, he could hardly have adopted it from any other person's composition. We are quick-sighted to the faults of others, though purblind to our own. Besides, he would never have strewed such sweet flowers upon a caput mortuum, if some child of his had not lain entombed underneath. Many of the beauties I hint at, being merely poetical imagery, without any mixture of moral in them, are therefore not inserted among the following notes, as not being the proper object of my remarks, which must, in consequence, appear to fall short of the above compliment.
The arguments, pro and con, for the authenticity of this Play, are not material to our present purpose; for as we find it among the muster-roll of our Author's forces, it challenges a right to pass in review along with the rest, though there are but very few passages in it to answer the design of this work.
I should imagine, from the many shocking spectacles exhibited in this Play, that it could never have been represented on any theatre, except the [Page 404] Lisbon scaffold, where the duke d'Aveiro, the Marquis of Tavora, cum suis, were so barbarously massacred, for the supposed Jesuits' plot against the present king of Portugal. And yet Ben Johnson assures us that it was performed, in his time, with great applause; and we are also told that it was revived again, in the reign of Charles the Second, with the same success. The different humours and tastes of times! It would be not only hissed, but driven off the stage at present.
ACT I.
SCENE II.
Tamora, queen of the Goths, and a captive, pleading here to Titus Andronicus for her son's life, who was going to be offered up as a victim of war, speaks in Shakespeare's usual stile, as remarked before *, on the great article of mercy.
There is something so soothing to the mind, in a description of the sequestered Scene, free from the tumult, the vices, and the violences of the world, that it naturally pleases us, even though the grave itself be made the subject of it.
I affirm that I was sensible of such a feeling myself, on reading the following passage, in this Scene, though without the least manner of disgust to life, all the while.
SCENE III.
When Bassianus applies to Titus for his interest in support of his election to the Roman empire, he says,
There is something truly great in the above sentiment, and shews the speaker of it worthy of being an emperor. A grateful heart is all that Heaven itself requires, for its numerous blessings and mercies toward us.
ACT III. SCENE IV.
Marcus Andronicus, endeavouring to repress his brother Titus's excess of grief, who was labouring under the most unheard of cruelties and misery, both in himself and his children, addresses him thus:
To which Titus replies:
Titus, in this speech, says a great deal to excuse the shews and expressions of grief, though in too [Page 406] poetical a stile, rather, for so sad a subject; but I think the first argument of it a very strong one, upon this occasion— ‘If there were reason for these miseries, &c.’ For we certainly suffer those misfortunes, which happen to our lot in the common course of nature or of justice, with much more resignation of mind, than we can do those which are inflicted on us by the violences of tyranny, cruelty, or malice—Here our detestation and abhorrence of the agent, serves to heighten our resentment of the injury.
In the two last lines above, Shakespeare has given an elevation to the common expression of losers have leave to speak. There are instances of the same kind, in our Author, before taken notice of. This is one of his characteristics; and, indeed, I think that his stile and manner are so strongly marked, throughout this Play, (take the above speech, for one instance *) that I own it surprizes me Doctor Johnson should say, ‘he did not think Shakespeare's touches discernible in it.’
In the same Scene, when some shocking objects of his wretchedness are presented to the view of Titus, he makes a very natural reflection upon them, for a person in such unhappy circumstances.
In the extremities of anguish, either of mind or body, we are apt to be surprised at that toughness in our frame, which prevents its dissolution; and are often tempted to wish our miseries might of themselves have sufficient force to bring us that relief, which our virtue or religion forbids us to supply ourselves.
MACBETH.
Dramatis Personae.
- MACBETH.
- DUNCAN.
- MACDUFF.
- BANQUO.
- MALCOLM.
- ROSSE.
- CATHNESS.
- ANGUS.
- DOCTOR.
- OLD MAN.
- LADY MACBETH.
- LADY MACDUFF.
MACBETH.
ACT I.
SCENE V.
From this speech may be deduced the nature of temptation to evil, which, by suggesting some immediate pleasure or profit, prompts us on to unhappy consequences.
SCENE VI.
The following description of the death of a brave man, after he has made a peace with his conscience by contrition, is a fine one.
The bravery of spirit which so many persons, both antient and modern, have manifested, in this great and last article of their lives, seems to argue something more in human nature, than mere animal existence.
The specious appearances of men, by which the ingenuous and unwary are liable to be deceived in [Page 410] their commerce with the world, are marked and lamented by Duncan in this Scene, where, speaking of the above-mentioned rebel, he says,
Momus well wished a window in every man's breast. Physiognomists pretend they can take a peep through the features of the face; but this is too abstruse a science to answer the general purposes of life; besides that education may render such knowledge doubtful, as in the case of Socrates. The diseases or unsoundness of the body are generally visible in the countenance and complexion of the invalid; how infinitely more useful would it be, if the vices of the mind were as obvious there! It is not necessary in the first case, because the patient can tell his disorder; but, in the other instance, the infected person is dumb.
See the last remark upon Twelfth Night.
SCENE IX.
Macbeth, in his meditations on the murder of Duncan, has some fine and just reflections on the nature of conscience.
SCENE X.
And in this Scene, when Lady Macbeth upbraids her husband with cowardice, for not being more determined on the purpose of the murder, he makes the following noble reflection:
Doctor Johnson very justly says, ‘That these lines ought to bestow immortality on the Author, though all his other productions had been lost.’
ACT II.
SCENE II.
Again—The horrors of a guilty mind are strongly and finely painted, in the following speech. The images of our crimes not only haunt us in our dreams, but often become the visions of our waking thoughts. All the bars that Providence could oppose to vice, it has set against it. It could no more, without depriving man of his free-will, and so rendering him equally incapable of merit or blame.
The remainder of this speech is worth quoting, both on account of the fine poetical imagery it contains, and in order to shew the strong terror which guilt had impressed on his mind, by his invoking even inanimate matter not to inform against him.
SCENE III.
Lady Macbeth, speaking here of Duncan's grooms, says,
Our sex is obliged to Shakespeare, for this passage. He seems to think that a woman could not be rendered compleatly wicked, without some degree of intoxication. [Page 413] It required two vices in her; one to intend, and another to perpetrate the crime. He does not give wine and wassail * to Macbeth; leaving him in his natural state, to be actuated by the temptation of ambition alone.
Macbeth, after he had committed the murder, speaking of the Grooms, who lay in the antechamber he had just passed through, says,
This is natural—One of the most horrid circumstances of guilt, is that total suppression a wicked person is apt to labour under, for a time, of the ability to pray. I should think that, from this very extraordinary circumstance, Divines might deduce a good argument to strengthen the Christian system of theology. If, as the advocates for Natural Religion say, our vices proceed from the violence of our passions merely, contrition, upon their scheme, might immediately succeed the gratification of our purpose; but, as we are taught that temptation arises from the instigation of an evil spirit, the fiend has still a further interest in the postponing of our repentance. Suicide must certainly be a strong instance of this latter doctrine; as it prompts us, even contrary to the intent of nature, and the general scope, both of our affections, impressions, and feelings, to the destruction of our own existence.
In the first part of my remark on the second Scene above, I have observed upon the impressions that a disturbed mind is apt to stamp on our dreams and sight. This passage adds our sense of hearing, also, to the testimony of our conscience.
Toward the latter end of this Scene, there is another hint given to the same admonitory purpose.
I continued the quotation of the last speech above but one, to the end of it, in order to treat my Reader with the beautiful description of sleep, there given by our Author. And again, at the latter end of the Fifth Scene of the Third Act; Lady Macbeth says to her husband, ‘You lack the season of all Nature, sleep—’ The expression here is not only poetical, but philosophical also; for the vegetable world requires sleep, or rest, as well as the animal one.
SCENE IV.
The labour we delight in, physicks pain.
This expression is very just, in general, but more particularly so in the present case supposed, respecting the offices of friendship and good will. How pleasant, how easy is duty, when inspirited by affection!
ACT III.
SCENE II.
The awe with which a bad man, though ever so valiant, is naturally impressed by the superiority [Page 415] which virtue gives another brave man, is well depicted here:
The text adds the allusion, here, as Anthony's was by Caesar, which Doctor Johnson very judiciously rejects as spurious. I agree with him—I do not think it is in Shakespeare's stile—The passage is too warm and immediate, to admit of so cold and remote an image. Besides, this is a soliloquy, and the speaker needed not to have explained his meaning to himself, supposing the expression of rebuked, had a reference to that idea.
The general causes which render men desperate, arising from necessities or vices, are here set forth.
SCENE III.
The wretched condition of a mind not only labouring under the sense of guilt, but dreading the immediate chastisement of it, is more strongly [Page 416] painted in this Scene, than any where else in Shakespeare.
SCENE V.
The true spirit of hospitality is well described, in the following expostulation from Lady Macbeth to her husband, upon his neglect of the guests▪
[Page 417]In the same Scene, Macbeth, speaking in soliloquy, upon the appearance of Banquo's ghost, expresses a common notion, which, however, cannot be too strongly inculcated in the mind of man; as whatever tends to the service of religion or virtue, ceases to be weakness or superstition, though perhaps strict philosophy may not assist to support it.
SCENE VI.
Hecate delivers a truth here, which would better have become a more moral speaker. But Shakespeare can
After having mentioned the magic arts by which she is drawing on Macbeth to his destruction, she adds,
ACT IV.
SCENE II.
Macbeth, upon hearing that Macduff had escaped from his design against his life, by flying into England, makes a reflection, which though wickedly applied, in the present case, may, notwithstanding, if it is allowable to extract medicine from poison, or gather honey from the weed, be considered [Page 418] as a good general rule of action, in all enterprises of moment.
It was a saying of Charles the Fifth, ‘That we should deliberate under Saturn, but execute under Mercury.’
SCENE III.
In the following dialogue, the Reader will meet with many just, natural, and prudent reflections, too obvious to need any comment; though, perhaps, those urged by Lady Macduff are carried a little too far, in the present exigence.
But when Lady Macduff is warned herself to fly, she begins, at first, to reason upon the proposition, as she had before done on her husband's flight, by pleading the security of her innocence; but it becoming now her own case, she quickly falls into a more prudent and rational manner of argument upon the subject—This is Nature.
SCENE IV.
The different natures of men, shewn in the same circumstances and situations, are well discriminated here.
Malcolm betrays the same timidity of spirit still further, in the continuation of this dialogue, in refusing to trust his person with Macduff; though he supports his apprehensions, however, upon very reasonable grounds of diffidence.
[Page 421]Further on, he makes an admirable enumeration of those qualities which a good prince ought to be principally possessed of.
This, indeed, is to be a king! whose first subjects should be his own appetites and passions.
SCENE VI.
Here follows a true but melancholy description of a people suffering under a state of anarchy and civil war. The reader has met with many passages of the same kind, quoted in this work before.
In the same dialogue, when Rosse has given Macduff an account of the murder of his wife and children, at which he seems to stand petrified with sorrow, Malcolm justly warns him of the dangerous [Page 422] consequences of restraining the natural shews and expressions of grief.
To which Macduff as justly replies, without any disgrace to philosophy or religion:
But he then proceeds to a reflection, which, though natural and common for the unhappy to make, in such circumstances, offends against both the principles above-mentioned, philosophy and religion, as being at once impious and unjust:
Lear, on seeing Cordelia dead, makes an expostulation of the same sort:
But all this arises from a too presumptuous and over-weening notion of our own consequence in the creation. The pride of man prompts each to consider himself as the principal object of Providence; and we would all of us wrest the stated order of Nature, to serve our own purposes. But the true philosophy of the matter is, as Pope very justly expresses it, in different parts of his Essay on Man,
ACT V.
SCENE I.
The effects of a guilty and disturbed mind are extremely well represented here, in the person of Lady Macbeth, by the words and actions with which she betrays her crime, while she is walking in her sleep. "A great perturbation in Nature," as her Doctor says, ‘to receive at once the benefit of sleep, and do the effects of watching.’
The Doctor, upon discovering the cause of her malady, very justly declares her to be no fit patient for his art, and turns her over, accordingly, to Heaven and her confessors for a cure, saying,
And again, in the Third Scene, the same subject is continued.
SCENE II.
The situation and description of a wicked usurper involved in a domestic war to defend himself, is finely painted here.
Cathness and Angus, speaking of Macbeth:
SCENE III.
But in this Scene, the tyrant gives a just and shocking description of such a character himself, [...]peaking in and of his own person:
SCENE V.
The effect of habitual guilt, in blunting all the fine feelings of the human heart, is well noted here.
He then falls into a reflection on the nature of human life, which presents us with but a melancholy prospect of our present state of existence.
POSTSCRIPT.
As I cannot bear the thought of suffering the last gloomy passage cited in the foregoing remarks, to dwell upon my Reader's mind, which, by tempting him to repine at the ways of Providence, might give him cause to lament his having ever been sent into such a world of woe, I shall endeavour to argue, as far as I am able, against such representations of life as our author frequently gives us of our condition in it, and in which he is too generally seconded by many of the more professed writers on Morality.
[Page 426]These philosophers are apt to speak too severely, upon the sum of human life; but only seem to condemn it from distinct parts, and particular instances, which vice, folly, passions, casualty, or intemperance, too often furnish for observation. But I shall here venture to treat this subject more impartially, by considering it upon the whole, and according to the general state or condition in which the great Author of Nature has most benevolently supplied it to us.
We are created with five perfect senses, and the world is stored with variety of objects to afford pleasures to them all; and these we are naturally framed to retain the possession of, even to the full term of life prescribed by the Psalmist, of threescore years and ten; till that period of time, when we may ourselves become weary of a longer continuance here, not from the disgust of our disappointments, but merely from the satiety of our enjoyments. And though our strength may then, or even before, become weakness, it may not, however, be encumbered either with decrepitude or pain: and even to the last we may be still capable of using as much exercise, as age requires; or if any accidental ail should render more necessary, an horse may restore the full benefit, at least, though perhaps not the use, of our limbs.
Let us add to these, the pleasures of hope, imagination, reflection, reading, science, conversation, love, friendship,
Even our most moderate satisfactions and enjoyments, though their impressions may not be so sensibly felt, during their continuance, yet if their moment be calculated, by multiplying the degree into the duration, we shall find the amount to exceed the quantity of more poignant but shorter sensations.
[Page 427]Let us also take into our account the vicissitude and variety of seasons, with the alternation of day and night;
Thus are described the delights of Eden, by a Poet so enamoured of the beauties of Nature, that he has certainly exerted his utmost powers to enhance her charms; and yet even Milton's imagination was not able to transcend the reality of those objects and enjoyments, which our common fields and gardens afford us every day.
This is the common life of man; this the condition of the yeoman, the husbandman, the labourer, the artist, the mechanic, the servant—the many of mankind. And where sickness, pain, loss of any sense or limb, happens to the lot of individuals, this is not according to the course of Nature, but rather a violence against it. And these accidents afflict not the many, but the few; nor is Providence any more answerable for the natural, than for the moral, ills of life: one is but incidental to the general constitution and necessity of things, and the other to the appetites and free-will of man.
But sloth, luxury, ambition, vicious passions, envy, hatred, and malice, may render some diseased in body, and others discontented in mind. This is not, however, the condition of their nature, but the corruption of it; and these are still not the many, but the few; not the body of the people, but the excrescences which arise out of it, and must be nourished at its cost—namely, the great, the opulent, and the proud.
If what I have here said, upon this comparative view of human nature, were not true, Providence must have shewn a manifest partiality to the inferior creation, which is certainly placed in an happier state than man, according to some—to many writers. But Plato speaks upon this subject with a much better philosophy than any of these moral sophisters, when he says, that ‘God is good, for he bestows all that is good upon all creatures, according to their several capacities. Each is as happy as it can be; or, as its nature permits; and if any thinks the several creatures could have been happier, it is because he does not understand their natures.’
It may not be improper to quote a passage here, out of a letter from Mr. Pope to Doctor Swift, upon the subject of his Essay on Man.
‘I am just now (says he) writing, or rather planning, a book, to bring mankind to look upon this life with comfort and pleasure, and put morality in good humour with itself.’
This is the true philosophy of sense and virtue. Gloomy minds are deficient in both.
CORIOLANUS.
Dramatis Personae.
- CAIUS MARCIUS CORIOLANUS.
- COMINIUS.
- MENENIUS AGRIPPA.
- BRUTUS.
- SICINIUS.
- SENATORS.
- CITIZENS.
- VOLUMNIA.
- VIRGILIA.
CORIOLANUS.
ACT I.
SCENE I.
BEFORE we proceed any further, hear me speak.
Speak, speak.
You are all resolved rather to die than to famish?
Resolved, resolved.
First, you know Caius Marcius is the chief enemy to the people.
We know't, we know't.
Let us kill him, and we'll have corn at our own price. Is't a verdict?
No more talking on't, let it be done. Away, away.
One word, good citizens.
We are accounted poor citizens, the Patricians good. What authority surfeits on, would relieve us. If they would yield us but the superfluity, while it were wholesome, we might guess they relieved us humanely; but they think we are too dear *. The leanness that afflicts us, the object of our misery, is as an inventory to particularize their abundance; our sufferance is a gain to them. Let us revenge this with our pikes, ere we become rakes †; for the gods know I speak this in hunger for bread, not in thirst for revenge.
The nature and reasoning of all mutinous caballers are fully shewn in the above short scene. The common people are apt to impute all national grievances or calamities to the fault of their rulers, tho' ever so unavoidable from the nature of things, failure of seasons, or other incidental misfortunes whatsoever. If freedom of speech and the liberty of the press were not restrained in Turkey, I make no [Page 432] doubt but a Mussulman populace would charge the plague to the account of their Sultans or their Viziers.
In the same scene, that abatement of esteem and praise, which is the natural consequence of persons appearing to over-rate their own merits, more especially when this is betrayed by shewing pride or contempt to others, is very justly remarked on.
Would you proceed especially against Caius Marcius?
Against him first. He's a very dog to the commonalty.
Consider you what services he has done for his country?
Very well; and could be content to give him good report for't; but that he pays himself with being proud.
Nay, but speak not maliciously.
I say unto you what he hath done famously, he did it to that end. Though soft-conscienced men can be content to say it was for his country, he did it to please his mother, and to be partly proud; which he is, even to the altitude of his virtue.
The above expression, of to please his mother, is taken verbatim from Plutarch, who, in the Life of Coriolanus, says of him, ‘The end which others proposed in their acts of valour, was glory; but he pursued glory, because the acquisition of it delighted his mother.’
Though this seems to be a childish reason, yet 'tis very well to be accounted for. His father died when Caius Marcius was but an infant; the care of his education then devolved upon the mother, who gave him his first lessons of bravery and honour, and took pains to inspire his youth with that martial spirit which she thought became a Roman and a Patrician. It was natural, then, that his exploits should still bear a reference to the person under whose tutelage he had been trained to arms.
SCENE II.
Here Menenius Agrippa expostulates with the unruly populace, in a manner conformable to my first remark on the preceding Scene.
We cannot, Sir; we are undone already.
But this argument not quieting the tumult, he proceeds to give them the famous apologue of The Belly and Members, borrowed from Aesop; which though already so generally known that it need not be related, yet as the Reader may chuse to see the story in Shakespeare's stile and manner of telling it, I shall supply the fable here, leaving out the several breaks and interruptions of the dialogue in which 'tis recited.
He then gives them the exposition of the allegory, in the following words:
SCENE III.
Here Coriolanus, in a stile of austerity and haughtiness, which he preserves through the whole of his spirited but harsh character, rates the malecontent citizens, in a speech which truly describes the nature of every populace in all free states.
And afterwards, speaking of them to Menenius, he adds,
SCENE VI.
This place affords us a description of the characteristic Roman Matron of those times, set in contrast with the Woman of Nature.
I pray you, daughter, sing, or express yourself in a more comfortable sort. If my son were my husband, I would freelier rejoice in that absence, wherein he won honour, than in the embracements of his bed, where he would shew most love. When yet he was but tender bodied, and the only son of my hope; when youth with comeliness plucked all gaze that way; when, for a day of a king's entreaties a mother should not sell him an hour from her beholding; I, considering how honour would become such a person, that it was no better than picture-like to hang [...] the wall, if renown made it not stir, was pleased to see him seek [...]anger, where he was like to find fame. To a cruel war I sent him, from whence he returned, his brows bound with oak *. I tell thee, daughter, I sprang not more in joy at first hearing he was a man child, than now in first seeing he had proved himself a man.
But had he died in the business, madam, how then?
Then his good report should have been my son; I therein would have found issue. Hear me profess sincerely. Had I a dozen sons, each in my love alike, and none less dear than thine and my good Marcius, I had rather eleven die nobly for their country, than one voluptuously surfeit out of action.
There appears to be a vast difference here between the sentiments of these two matrons; but this may well be accounted for from the difference of their situations and circumstances of life. Volumnia, having been left a widow, in the infancy of her son, and taking upon herself the charge of his education, had, it may be supposed, soon silenced the tenderness of a mother in her breast, and assumed the spirit of a father, to fulfil her trust; and by constantly endeavouring to inspire her pupil with the chief virtues of a Roman, magnanimity, and love of his country, she may be said in a manner to have educated herself at the same time to bravery, fortitude, and contempt of death.
SCENE IX.
The true character of a soldier is well described, in this Scene. When Coriolanus, in the heat of battle, and covered with blood, demands a fresh supply of troops from Cominius, the General answers,
ACT II.
SCENE II.
That warmth of affection with which Menenius greets good news from his friend, must charm the sensible Reader. On hearing that Coriolanus had defeated the Volscians, and written a letter to him on that occasion, he cries out in transport, ‘Take my cap *, Jupiter, and I thank thee. Hoo! Marcius coming home! I will make my house reel to-night. . . . . . A letter for me! It gives me an estate of seven years health; in which time I will make a lip at the physician †; the most sovereign prescription in Galen is but empiric; and, to this preservative, of no better report ‡ than a horse-drench.’
And again, in the next Scene, upon meeting him, he expresses the fulness of his heart, which exceeds even to pain, in very strong and apt terms:
[Page 438]These speeches have a double beauty in them, if 'tis considered by whom they are delivered. It would not have near the effect upon the Reader, if spoken by a more stayed and sober person; for virtues are apt to strike us more forcibly in slight characters, than in solid ones; and Menenius has already given us a description of himself, in the preceding Scene, which sufficiently justifies me in this distinction: ‘I am known to be a humorous Patrician, and one that loves a cup of [...] wine, without a drop of allaying Tiber in't; said to be somethi [...]g imperfect, in savouring the first complaint ¶; hasty and tind [...]-like, upon too trivial motion; one that converses more with t [...] buttock of the night, than with the forehead of the morning. Wha [...] I think, I utter; and spend my malice in my breath.’
SCENE III.
As I have quoted several descriptions of character, before, in the course of this work, for the reason already given in its proper place, as being within the prescription of moral; and besides that those were merely imaginary, though truly copied from real life, I think that this one of Coriolanus, being sufficiently vouched from authentic story †, ought, therefore, to be more particularly remarked upon in these notes.
In the first Scene of the former Act, in a passage above quoted, second remark, one of the discontented citizens charges him with paying himself for his services, with being proud; and his reproach was just. But yet here he seems to appear in a light the very reverse of such a character; for when the herald, in the voice of Rome, is proclaiming his merits, he stops him short, by crying out,
[Page 439]He manifests the same modesty also, in the Sixth Scene following. When he appears to be uneasy in his seat, upon the applause given him for his prowess, one of the senators says to him,
To which he replies,
Afterwards, Cominius speaking of him, says,
Again, when he is pressed to harangue the people, in order to get himself elected Consul, he answers in the same stile and spirit of character,
But these seeming contradictions form, in effect, but one character still. The over-valuing his merits, and the under-valuing the applause of them, are both equally founded in pride, fierceness, and impatience. Plutarch draws a comparison of Coriolanus with Alcibiades; but I think he more resembles Achilles, as described by Horace: ‘Vigilant, irascible, inflexible, harsh, and above all laws; acknowledging no rights, but those of conquest *.’
Let us now return to the third Scene, again, from whence the pursuit of our subject had tempted us to wander.
When Coriolanus comes home victorious from the Volscian war, his family and friends gather about him, complimenting and congratulating him on his bravery and success; all but Virgilia, his wife, whose heart being fuller of joy and fondness than them all put together, was therefore rendered incapable of uttering a syllable on that occasion— Upon which he salutes her thus: ‘My gracious silence, hail!’
Doctor Warburton gives the following note upon this passage: ‘The epithet joined to silence shews [Page 441] it not to proceed from sullenness or reserve, but to be the effect of a virtuous mind possessing itself in peace. The expression is extremely sublime; and the sense of it conveys the finest praise that can be given to a woman.’
I perfectly agree with the Doctor in his opinion, both of the beauty of the expression, and the merit of the character implied in it. I have taken the liberty of leaving out the adjunct, good, joined to the last word, in his note, as being superfluous in that place; for no bad one can possibly deserve praise.
SCENE VII.
Coriolanus preserves still the same kind of indomitable sturdiness and severity, in the following speech; where he also takes occasion, very justly, to censure the superstitious reverence the world is too apt to bear towards customs which are not founded in reason.
When he has, with infinite difficulty, been prevailed upon by his friends to solicit votes for the Consulate, and having obtained them, being left alone, he speaks thus to himself:
ACT IV.
SCENE I.
The difference between the philosophy we preach, and that we practise, is properly distinguished in this Scene.
[Page 442]When Coriolanus is going into exile, and taking leave of his family and friends, he endeavours to restrain the immoderate grief of his mother on that occasion, by repeating those stoical precepts to her, which she had often inculcated to him during the term of his pupilage.
SCENE III.
In the following speech, there is too true a picture given of the instability of human friendships and connections.
ACT V.
SCENE I.
Menenius, when he is going to parley with Coriolanus, on the part of Rome, makes a speech which shews a perfect knowledge of human nature; for certainly a proper attention to times, seasons, and circumstances, goes a considerable way towards the success of our requests.
SCENE III.
Coriolanus, upon seeing his wife, mother, and son, come habited in mourning, to solicit in favour of Rome, says,
Coriolanus has here carried his sternness, and the strained principles of stoical pride, whose throne is only in the mind, as far as they could go; and now great Nature, whose more sovereign seat of empire is in the heart, takes her turn to triumph; for upon the joint prayers, tears, and intreaties of his family, he becomes a man, at last▪ crying out—
And afterwards, being quite overcome by his affections, he thus exclaims:
The expressions in the first part of this latter speech, with the prophetical conclusion of it, are taken almost literally from Plutarch, in his Life of Coriolanus.
JULIUS CAESAR.
Dramatis Personae.
- JULIUS CAESAR.
- MARK ANTONY.
- BRUTUS.
- CASSIUS.
- OCTAVIUS.
- METELLUS CIMBER.
- MESSALA.
- LUCILIUS.
- ARTEMIDORUS.
- NONE.
JULIUS CAESAR.
IN this Scene there is a notion delivered, which may be productive of good or bad effects, according to the characters of the persons who embrace it. In rational and virtuous minds, it may inspire an active pursuit of fortune, in whatever profession or scene of life they are engaged in; but in weak or wicked natures, may betray to hazardous schemes, or tempt to vicious courses. The same principle has made generals and admirals of common soldiers and sailors; chancellors and bishops of attorneys' clerks and sizers *, on the one part; projectors, conspirators, usurpers, and assassins, on the other.
SCENE IV.
There is a truly philosophic reflection made here, on the several characters of men, taken both from their persons and manners. This is one of the many instances of our Author's knowledge and observation upon human nature.
SCENE V.
The above is a sort of character we often meet with in life, and which has generally the effect here attributed to it.
In the same Scene there is a just and prudent maxim set forth, with regard to the persons and characters that men should associate themselves with, who would preserve either their understanding, their honour, or integrity.
Some moral writer says, ‘That if men of sense, taste, or virtue, have not an opportunity of conversing with their equals, they had much better live alone.’ They will certainly be able to preserve these rare qualities much better in solitude, than in unequal society—There is a contagion in minds and manners, as well as in bodies, when corrupt.
ACT II.
SCENE I.
In this soliloquy, or self-debate, upon the intended assassination of Caesar, the too common frailty of [Page 450] man in the circumstances of successful ambition, is strongly described, under two very just and poetical images; but the inference drawn from it in the conclusion, is certainly carried too far. It might, perhaps, have become an Heathen to prevent an ill, without respecting the means; but a Christian, thank God, is forbidden to do evil, even though good should come of it.
In the continuance of this soliloquy, Brutus gives a strong description of the state of mind which precedes the execution of any great or hazardous purpose.
Mr. Addison, in his Cato, has a reflection of the same kind; but it would be illiberal to quote it here, after the strength of imagery and expression in this of Shakespeare's—Besides, indeed, as Doctor Warburton candidly allows, ‘There was a great difference between the two occasions’ —Even as much, we may add, as there is between the two speeches.
SCENE II.
The needlessness of oaths to bind compacts between honest men, to which, indeed, might be added the insufficiency of them to bind knaves, is well urged in this place.
When the cautious Cassius proposes to the conspirators that they shall all enter into a solemn covenant together, to sanctify their mutual engagements, [Page 451] the nobler Brutus opposes it, in the following words:
Cicero is then proposed to be added to their league, and for the following good and prudent reason:
But he is objected to, on account of a sort of character, which is not uncommon in life, and is justly descriptive also of the person to whom it is applied; who, though certainly a very great man, [Page 452] was, notwithstanding, a vain and self-opinionated one likewise.
Afterwards, when Cassius urges the expediency of involving Antony in the same doom with Caesar, Brutus very nobly refuses to concur, upon the following reasons:
It were much to be wished, for the sake both of decency and humanity, that such a sentiment as this, was the spirit of laws relative to all capital punishments.—Breaking on the wheel, empaling, and other foreign penalties of death, are horrible even to thought; and what must they be to the view! Even our own code, though reckoned milder than our neighbours, is hardly less barbarous; in the instances of quartering, burning, and pressing to death, if executed according to the full rigour of the sentence. But the hangman, it seems, has more [Page 453] humanity than the legislature, as he is said always to render the criminal senseless, before he proceeds to the severity of the statute. He first kills the spirit, the demon of the law, and then only executes the dead letter of it.
There is a sentiment upon this subject, in a late writing, which I think may very properly be quoted here. ‘I would have all laws mild, but executed with the utmost strictness; so that justice and humanity may go hand in hand together. I am not for severe executions; for when the penalty exceeds the offence, it is not the criminal, but human nature that suffers. Death alone is sufficient to remove the offender *.’
But methinks this argument might be urged still further in favour of clemency—Suppose we should reason thus: ‘All laws are a mutual compact of society entered into with itself. The Many can confide to the Few those rights only, which they respectively possess in themselves. To confer a power of death, then, should seem to imply a right of suicide.’ I declare myself unable to detect any manner of sophistry, in such a syllogism.
SCENE IV.
The philosophy of death is well enough argued here, according to the old Stoical doctrine of fate, or predestination. This should seem to be a good notion for a mere soldier; but yet we do not find, in the late carnage †, that it rendered the Turks braver, who believe in it, than it did the Russians, who do not.
ACT III.
SCENE I.
Caesar speaks a sentence here, which shews him to have been worthy of a better fate.
When Artemidorus, upon seeing the number of papers presented to him on his march to the capital, cries out,
he replies, in the true spirit of a prince, ‘What touches us ourself, shall be last served.’
And afterwards, when Metellus Cimber pleads for the repeal of his brother's banishment, he answers him with the proper steadiness of a person intrusted with the executive province of a legislature,
I cannot help thinking, that the Poet has not given either Caesar fair play for his life, or Brutus for his character, in bringing on the assassination so immediately after the one has uttered, and the other heard, the two foregoing speeches.
The last sentence above was not necessary to be quoted, for the purpose of the speech, merely, as far as it had been specified in the note which precedes [Page 455] it; but I confess that I was anxious to produce it, in order to take an opportunity of vindicating our Author from an absurdity of expression, which has been so disingenuously imputed to him by his rival, Ben Johnson, who charges him with having wrote that passage thus: ‘"Caesar never did wrong, but with just cause."’
Now, O rare Ben Johnson *, what manner of foundation could'st thou have for such a sarcasm, except in the envious malice of thine own nature? for the very copy from which the present text is taken, was published in thine own life-time.
Or, suppose that the line had really stood as Johnson has pretended to have quoted it, might not any candid critic, who was at all versed in the latitude of expression generally made use of by Shakespeare, have sufficiently obviated the contradiction in the terms, by only construing the word wrong, into the sense of injury? for a penalty is certainly an injury †, though not a wrong.
I hope my Reader will not think this note to be any manner of interruption to the general tenor of these remarks, as he must acknowledge that there is a proper moral in defending the Author of this great code of Ethics, from any aspersion thrown out against his sense, meaning, or character.
In the last passage of this Scene, the two principal patriots, Brutus and Cassius, shew a noble spirit, in not endeavouring to support themselves after the deed by faction, in the common sense of the word, trusting solely to the justice and policy they had presumed in the act itself, for their security and defence.
[Page 456]Cassius, speaking to Publius, who was present at the transaction, but not any way concerned in the conspiracy, says,
SCENE II.
Besides that inward complacency which a virtuous person is sensible of in the consciousness of his merits, there is something further in human nature which prompts his reflection forward to the fame which may attend his actions in future times. Our Author has placed this incitement in the strongest light, by delivering the sentiment from the confession of two such stoical interlocutors as the following:
SCENE III.
The above exclamation is a dirge which may be justly pronounced over the graves of all heroes or other great men, whose fame is not founded in virtue.
ACT IV.
SCENE I.
As the following description falls under the head of Character, for which I have long since opened [Page 457] an account in these remarks, as relative to manners, at least, but often to morals, I shall present it to the Reader; who must have made but little observation on life, if it does not bring many resemblances of the same picture into his mind.
Antony and Octavius, speaking of Lepidus, whom they had just dispatched to bring them Caesar's will:
SCENE II.
The following passage may be added to the many instances of our Author's knowledge of human nature, collected from his close observations on mankind.
Brutus, having sent Lucilius to Cassius, upon some friendly or confederate business between them, asks him on his return,
SCENE V.
Brutus, on hearing of his wife's death:
Here Brutus speaks like a Stoic, and Cassius like a man. Such instances of apathy are not captivating.
A little after he says,
Now, pray, why should Nature be more obedient to necessity in sleeping than in weeping? She has her course in both, let proud man boast what he will.
A modern writer asks very justly, Why we should be more ashamed of weeping than of laughing? The first emotion, says he, arises from nobler motives, and more generous principles. Man has been defined to be a risible animal. Methinks it would be more for the honour of his nature to have been stiled a lachrymate one, understanding the expression in a moral sense, by distinguishing between the effect of pain and grief.
Further on, in the same Scene, the critical contingencies of human life are finely illustrated by an apt and beautiful simile.
ACT V.
SCENE III.
Here the disciple of Zeno *, being off his guard, betrays a portion of human frailty, in his curiosity and anxiety about the event of the battle; but upon recollecting his philosophy, he recovers himself to his posture of defence again. Such pretenders are but performers †, when closely examined.
SCENE V.
When Cassius has killed himself, through despair, from his having mistaken the appearances of an action which had turned out in his favour, our author makes a just reflection upon the fatal effects of error and precipitancy.
SCENE IX.
I shall here conclude my remarks upon this Play, with that fine character which Antony draws of Brutus, in the generous elogy he makes upon his death.
POSTSCRIPT.
The assassination of Caesar is a fact famous in history; but notwithstanding the heroic opinion which the world has been taught to conceive of it, I confess that I have ever reputed its fame as a matter of notoriety rather than of applause.
I shall only consider this action in the person of Brutus alone, because it has been thought that he was the only one among the conspirators who had engaged in it upon principle solely, as Antony has said above.
Plutarch has debated this subject, in his comparison of Brutus with Dion; and, in my opinion, seems to condemn it, upon the whole. At least, if we take in the character he there draws of Caesar, with the state and circumstances of the Commonwealth at that political crisis, it plainly appears that he meant to declare against it.
His words are: ‘With respect to Caesar, though, whilst his imperial power was in its infancy, he treated his opponents with severity; yet, as soon as that power was confirmed, the tyranny was rather a nominal, than a real thing; for no tyrannical action could be laid to his charge. Nay, such was the condition of Rome then, that it evidently required a master; and Caesar was no more than a tender and skilful physician, appointed by Providence to heal the distempers of the state. Of course the people lamented his death, and were implacably enraged against his assassins.’
Cowley, in his fine Ode to Brutus, brings heavy charges also against him, on account of this action; though he seems only to do so, in order to vindicate him from them. But then he does not pretend to defend him, from the facts themselves, justifying him only upon the higher principle which had rendered him guilty of them.
[Page 461]However, I think that he is severer upon his heroe even than Plutarch, by mentioning that weak and unphilosophic exclamation of his, where he says, he had mistaken virtue for a good, but found it only a name.
This circumstance his Biographer had favourably suffered to pass unnoticed; and of which Balzac says, ‘that Brutus seems to lament his disappointment here, as if he was upbraiding a jilting mistress.’ If he had acted solely from virtue, he would not have complained that he had missed the reward.
But though the principle might have been ever so right, in itself, the action was certainly wrong, in him. There are duties involved in duties, sometimes, which may counteract each other, and thereby render what might be the virtue of one person, the vice of another. Many situations and cases of this kind may be proposed; but I shall not launch beyond my subject.
Brutus had many and great obligations to Caesar. He owed him his life—nay, 'tis said, even his first life *; and had the lives of several of his friends saved also at his intercession. He had ever lived with him in the greatest intimacy, and on the footing of his first friend. Nay, Caesar had created himself enemies, by his partiality towards him, in the preferring him to posts of profit and honour, which others, from their services, were better intitled to. One of these malecontents was Cassius, who from that very resentment became the first mover and principal actor in the conspiracy. And were all these obligations to be cancelled by one dash of the Stoic's- pen?
[Page 462] Stoical virtues are not always moral ones. Those metaphysical braveries (for I was wrong in calling them virtues) which exceed the feelings of humanity, have never, as I said before †, been able to inspire my mind with either admiration or esteem.
The sympathy of nature is wanting, and true philosophy has good reason to suspect every principle or motive of action to be sophisticate, that bears not this original impression.
ANTONY AND CLEOPATRA.
Dramatis Personae.
- M. ANTONY.
- OCTAVIUS CAESAR.
- AGRIPPA.
- MECAENAS.
- VENTIDIUS.
- ENOBARBUS.
- SEXTUS POMPEY.
- MENAS.
- MENOCRATES.
- EROS.
- SCARUS.
- CLOWN.
- CLEOPATRA.
-
her Women.
- CHARMIAN,
- IRAS,
ANTONY and CLEOPATRA.
ACT I.
SCENE III.
THE usefulness of listening to advice, and the expediency of bearing to be admonished of our faults, are well recommended in this place.
Antony to the messenger from Rome, who seems to conceal ill tidings:
In the same Scene, the uncertain and wavering mind of man is well described by Antony, upon hearing of his wife's death:
SCENE V.
Here occurs one of those reflections which Shakespeare abounds in, upon the instability of popular [Page 466] favour; and the simile, by which he expresses himself, is admirably suited to the occasion.
ACT II.
SCENE I.
The above passage needs no comment, except to observe upon the impatience of one of the speakers, and the resignation of the other. It has often surprized me to see the intemperance of mind which the generality of men are apt to betray, on the ordinary course of Providence, whenever it happens to run counter to their interests, or inclinations rather; as the sentiment of Menecrates delivered above, renders the first expression doubtful. One would fancy that such people had never laughed at the story of Xerxes whipping the sea.
SCENE V.
The last passage in this Scene is descriptive of that natural curiosity with which jealous persons are usually affected, of enquiring anxiously into every article of mind or feature relative to their rivals.
[Page 467]Cleopatra, upon being informed of Antony's marriage with Octavia, having first struck the messenger of ill news, and drove him off the scene, speaks thus to her women!
Queen Elizabeth, according to Sir James Melville's report, made the same kind of minute inquiries from him, about her rival, the queen of Scots.
SCENE VII.
The dangerous salvo which men sometimes apply to their consciences, in profiting of another's crime, at free cost, as they imagine, is fully exposed in this Scene. But, in morals, there is no difference between the receiver and the thief; and as the wages of sin are pronounced to be death, in the Scripture sense of the word, the delinquent who accepts the emoluments of vice, must expect to be included under the same sentence.
ACT III.
SCENE I.
Moral writers have been distinguished into two classes of philosophy; whereof one set of them are said to elevate human nature to the rank of angels, while the other depreciates it to the vileness of those, who had once been so. But our author represents it more impartially, neither inclining to one side or the other; for there is not, perhaps, a virtue or a vice in mankind, which he has not pointed out to us, in the several characters he has occasionally introduced into his general drama. In this Scene he has afforded us an instance in the latter predicament, by a description of that invidiousness with which men are apt to regard superior merit in others; more especially in those talents, which they are ambitious of shining in themselves.
When Silius advises Ventidius to compleat his conquest over the Parthians, in order to recommend himself the more eminently to the favour of Antony, his general, the old soldier makes a reply, which shews him not only to have been versed in camps, but in courts also.
SCENE II.
Here follow two passages, which for elegance of thought, or beauty of expression, it is not in the power of poetical imagery or language to exceed.
When Octavia is taking leave of her brother Octavius Caesar, with all the shews of a tender affection, Antony says,
And afterwards, when she endeavours to speak to him, but cannot, her difficulty is thus described:
SCENE V.
Octavius, upon seeing his sister returning in a private character to Rome, without having afforded him timely notice to send forth a proper retinue to escort her, says,
[Page 470]There is something more to be understood, in this last sentiment, than can be perceived on a careless perusal of it. A warm affection within, naturally inspires correspondent emotions without. These are a sort of setting of the jewel, which not only ornaments, but helps to preserve it. In all the refined passions, the delicacy of a sentiment insures our constancy, even more than the strength of it. The nice observances, the petits soins, which in such cases may be almost deemed petites morales, also, increase the mutual pleasures and confidences of love and friendship. They are the comets which feed the sun. Even virtue itself, all perfect as it is, requires to be inspirited by passion; for duties are but coldly performed, which are but philosophically fulfilled.
Here is very good advice given, if by the word destiny be understood Providence; which must certainly have been what the Antients meant by it, whenever they had any meaning about it at all; for most of the heathens made use of the expression, as too many Christians often do of an higher one, without affixing any manner of determinate idea to it in their minds. But the old wiseacres were not satisfied to leave nonsense where they found it; they picked up the common speech, and elevated vulgar phrases into philosophical principles. Hence the doctrines, that Nature created the world, and that Fate governed it, &c.
SCENE VII.
Here follows a thought, which, though false in the sentiment, is but too true in the practice; and which, therefore, all men should be taught to be aware of.
[Page 471]Antony, taking leave of his friends, after his shameful flight at Actium:
As my gentle Readers may expect to be treated with a little of the All for Love of Antony, in this Play, I shall here quote a passage relative to this subject, which we meet with in the present Scene.
When Cleopatra appears before him, after his defeat *, he addresses himself to her thus:
Shakespeare, in the above instance, appears to have been more galant than Milton, who does not suffer Adam to expostulate so mildly with Eve—
"Out of my sight, thou serpent."
However, we are to consider the infinite difference between the worlds that were lost upon those occasions. But as I do not think that the first man was more excusable for following the advice, than the other was for pursuing the galley of his mistress, when such [Page 472] prizes were at stake, their resentments ought to have been expressed only against themselves.
SCENE IX.
The natural connection and dependance of the inward upon the outward man, as it is here expressed, is well marked in this place.
When Antony, in a fit of despair, goes out to pen a personal challenge to Octavius, the following reflection is made:
In this same Scene, Enobarbus, seeing the downfal of his master's fortunes, enters into debate with himself, whether he shall preserve his fidelity to him still, or shift about, and take part with the conqueror; in which soliloquy he seems fairly to give the preference to the nobler side of the question, in his argument, though he afterwards determines against it, in his conduct.
But 'tis usually so, in all deliberations of this sort; for virtue and vice are of such opposite natures, that there is no possibility of bringing them at all into comparison by any sophister whose judgment has not before been rendered partial and corrupt. So that in such cases one may venture generally to pronounce, as the Poet does of women, that they who deliberate are lost.
ACT IV.
SCENE V.
When Antony is told that Enobarbus had gone over to the enemy, but left his chests and effects behind him, he says,
There is such an heroic liberality of soul expressed here, as must make one lament the misfortunes of the unhappy Antony, even at this distance of time— for the fact here represented, is taken from historical record. We may justly say of him, as the soldier does here, upon delivering the message to Enobarbus, ‘Your emperor continues still a Jove.’
Antony was not only a braver and a greater, but a better man than his competitor for empire. Augustus was of a worthless, mean, jealous, and vengeful nature; though poets, and some historians, have deified him. But princes will have their flatterers. Milton has given one even to the prince of darkness *.
SCENE VI.
Here Enobarbus appears to have been equally struck with the generosity of his master, and his own vileness; upon which joint reflection he passes a very just sentence on himself.
SCENE VIII.
The contrition of Enobarbus was sincere; for here the strong sense of his baseness bursts his swoln heart:
I shall not pretend to dispute a knowledge of human nature with Shakespeare, but, if he had not given us a representation of this character, I should hardly have been brought to imagine that a breast capable of harbouring such treachery and vileness, could ever, at the same time, have contained a spirit of so much honour, and so strong a sense of shame.
One of the centinels, upon seeing him sink down on the ground, says to his companion, that he has fallen asleep; but the other, who had overheard his soliloquy, replies, very justly,
SCENE XI.
In this place our Author describes the vicissitudes of life, and the quick shiftings of fortune, by an apt and beautiful simile.
The rest of the speech is affecting, but relates not to the description.
ACT V.
SCENE V.
We meet with nothing in this Act worth noting, except a speech made by one of Shakespeare's inspired Clowns in this Scene.
Milton's fine compliment to the sex, is only This expressed with more politeness:
But the Clown's expression has a peculiar propriety in it, here, as being applied to Cleopatra, whose vices had demonised such distinguished talents, and transcendent beauty, as her's.
CYMBELINE.
Dramatis Personae.
- JACHIMO.
- BELLARIUS.
- GUIDERIUS.
- ARVIRAGUS.
- CLOTEN.
- PISANIO.
- LUCIUS.
- IMOGEN.
CYMBELINE.
ACT I. SCENE VIII.
WHEN the insidious Jachimo drops mysterious hints to the guileless Imogen, that he is possessed of some secret relative to her husband, which he hesitates to reveal, she urges him to the discovery of it, in these words:
The nature of the human mind is well shewn here; it presses still to know the worst of every apprehended evil; though not on account of the argument above proposed, which is rather ingenious than just; but merely to satisfy the impatience, and relieve the suspence of doubt. Providence has certainly a design, in every kind of impression it makes upon its creatures; and the reason that Imogen gives here, may, perhaps, be its true one, in this case: but what I contend for is, That such a reflection is not the real source of our curiosity upon these occasions. Philosophy may serve to govern our impulses, but is incapable of inspiring them.
ACT III.
SCENE III.
The Reader will require no assistance to note the morality of the reflections in the following speech, as he goes along, and will also be able to recollect the several observations already made upon many similar ones on the same reconciling subject, in the foregoing part of this Work.
[Page 480]Bellarius, speaking to his two pupils, Guiderius and Arviragus, concealed princes, as they are going a-hunting:
In the same Scene this subject is renewed again, by the same speaker, with further instances and richer reflections.
SCENE IV.
Pisanio, speaking of slander, says,
The above passage needs no comment, but what every Reader's experience, either in his own case or that of others, may enable him to supply.
In the same Scene, which is a forest, Imogen, upon reading her mistaken husband's mandate to Pisanio, requiring him to put her to death, on a presumption of her having been false to his bed, thus exclaims:
Nothing, in situation of circumstance, in thought, or expression, can exceed the beauty or tender effect of the above passage. It catches such quick hold of our sympathy, that we feel as if the scene was real, and are at once transported amidst the gloom and silence of the forest, in spite of all the glare of the Theatre, and the loud applause of the audience. It is in such instances as these, that Shakespeare has never yet been equalled, and can never be excelled. What a power of natural sentiment must a man have been possessed of, who could so adequately express that kind of ingenuous surprize upon such a challenge, which none but a woman can possibly feel! Shakespeare could not only assume all characters, but even their sexes too—This whole Scene is beautiful, but falls not within our rule to transcribe any more of it here. The Commentators are all dumb upon this fine passage—not silent in admiration, but frozen into scholastic apathy. One may say of such cold critics on Shakespeare, what Addison does of lukewarm Christians, ‘That they want parts to be devout, and could as soon make an epic poem, as a fervent prayer.’
SCENE VII.
The following speech includes too many different articles in it, to be comprehended under any one general head; but the Reader will note the several particulars of it, in the perusal.
Imogen, in boy's cloaths, travelling alone through the forest, makes this soliloquy:
ACT IV.
SCENE III.
There is a true spirit of natural bravery expressed here. When Cloten meets Guiderius in the forest, and challenges him to yield himself a prisoner, he replies,
SCENE IV.
After Guiderius has slain Cloten in fight, his brother Arviragus says he envies him the action, and wishes for some such trial of danger to exercise his own spirit upon. On this occasion old Bellarius makes the following reflection:
The notion here expressed, is one of the many antient pieces of superstition that modern philosophy has finally destroyed. The lion has long since lost its instinct for princes, as well as for virgins. Human nature is the same throughout; it is education alone that distinguishes man from man. There are, indeed, great differences often observable between the talents and intellects of the species; but this distinction is remarked in individuals, only, not in the classes of mankind.
SCENE V.
But though I dispute the argument of Bellarius in the last Scene, I allow him perfectly right in this one, where, on giving order for the funeral of Cloten, he says,
As I do not meet with any thing further in this Play, for my purpose, except a few thoughts which are better expressed in former places already taken notice of, I shall here conclude my quotations and remarks on this Piece.
TROILUS AND CRESSIDA.
Dramatis Personae.
- AGAMEMNON.
- NESTOR.
- ULYSSES.
- ACHILLES.
- AENEAS.
- ALEXANDER, Squire to Cressida.
- CRESSIDA.
TROILUS and CRESSIDA.
ACT I.
SCENE III.
THE description of Ajax in this Play is worth transcribing, as being humorous in itself, agreeing with the representation of him in the Iliad, and because it may be applied also in part to many, and in the whole to a few, medley characters that are frequently to be met with in life.
This man, lady, hath robbed many beasts of their particular additions. He is as valiant as the lion, churlish as the bear, slow as the elephant; a man, into whom Nature hath so crouded humours, that his valour is crusted into folly, his folly sauced with discretion; there is no man hath a virtue, that he has not a glimpse of; nor any man an attaint, but he carries some stain of it. He is melancholy without cause, and merry against the hair; he hath the joints of every thing, but every thing so out of joint, that he is a gouty Briareus, many hands, and no use; or purblind Argus, all eyes, and no sight.
SCENE IV.
Cressida's speech here, in reference to her wooer Troilus, contains very just reflections and prudent maxims for the conduct of women, in the dangerous circumstance of love. What she says, would become the utterance of the most virtuous matron, though her own character in this piece is unluckily a bad one. But our Author's genius teemed so fertile in document, that he was unable to restrain its impulse, and coolly wait for a fit opportunity of adapting the speaker to the speech. Shakespeare's faults arise from richness, not from poverty; they exceed, not fall short; his monsters never want a head, but have sometimes two.
SCENE V.
The following dialogue can hardly be thought too long, by those Readers who carefully attend to the several admirable reflections comprehended in it, upon the dilatory nature of great events, the necessity of patience and fortitude, with the expediency of deference and obedience to order and authority.
[Page 491]To which Ulysses, further on in the same Scene, adds,
May I venture here to challenge any thing in the Iliad, where the same argument is deliberated upon by the same chiefs, (with Homer's gods to assist their counsels) to equal the justness of observation, the richness of imagery, and the copiousness of reflection, presented to us in this resplendent passage? But, as I said before, on a comparison between Shakespeare and Sophocles, 'tis enough to determine the literary critics against me, that one had written in English, and the other in Greek.
SCENE VI.
In this place is given us a specimen of the antient chivalry, as first inspired by love and galantry, and exercised in honour or defence of women. Aeneas, attended by an herald, bringing a challenge from Hector, to any champion in the Grecian camp who will accept it, delivers himself thus:
To which Agamemnon replies:
Old Nestor's speech upon this occasion is well worth adding here, both for the humour of his expressions, and to compleat the idea of knight-errantry, in which profession of arms, neither difference of age, or other imparity whatsoever, were allowed to be pleaded as exemptions, by the laws of such romantic chivalry.
ACT II. SCENE VIII.
The last passage in this Scene contains a good stricture against pride, though somewhat too quaintly expressed, in the first and last part of the proposition.
He that is proud, eats up himself. Pride is his own glass, his own trumpet, his own chronicle; and whatever praises itself but in the deed, devours the deed in the praise.
Of all the faults of men, their pride is apt to give us most offence; perhaps because it hurts our own *.
ACT III. SCENE VII.
The following speech may very well take Ecce mundum for its motto, as 'tis full of melancholy and mortifying truths. But I don't think the philosophic and humiliating reflections it contains, become the character of the speaker, as given us by Homer. Achilles, on seeing the Grecian chiefs pass by his tent without taking notice of him, says to Patroclus,
In the latter end of the same Scene, the investigating faculties necessary for a Minister, with the arcana imperii, or mysteries of government, are strongly and poetically described.
ROMEO AND JULIET.
ROMEO and JULIET.
WERE it my province to have selected the poetical beauties of our Author, there are few of his Plays that would have furnished me more amply than this. The language abounds with tenderness and delicacy, and seems to breathe the soul of youthful fondness; but neither the fable nor the dialogue can afford much assistance toward my present purpose; as the first is founded on a vicious prejudice unknown to the liberal minds of Britons, that of entailing family feuds and resentments down from generation to generation; and the second, as far, at least, as the lovers are concerned, though poetical and refined, is dictated more by passion than by sentiment.
But as my young Readers might not forgive my passing over this Play unnoticed, I shall just observe, that the catastrophe of the unhappy lovers seems intended as a kind of moral, as well as poetical justice, for their having ventured upon an unweighed engagement together, without the concurrence and consent of their parents. See my reflection on the first Scene, Act I. Midsummer Night's Dream, where this duty and obedience is both enforced and restrained.
ACT I. SCENE II.
The first passage worthy of remark that occurs, is the following definition or description of that passion, which, with respect to the generality of mankind, frames the happiness or misery of their lives.
ACT II. SCENE III.
The allegory here, drawn from a comparison of the qualities of herbs with the nature of man, is just, ingenious, and poetical.
Enter Friar Lawrence, with a basket, in order to cull simples for medicinal uses.
In the same Scene, when Romeo comes to acquaint the Friar that his former flame for the fair Rosaline is extinct *, and a new one, for Juliet, like another phoenix, had arisen out of its ashes, the honest priest thus exclaims:
With this very just reflection I shall here conclude my notes upon this Play; the remainder of it affording but little matter for further observation, being mostly action, narration, and confusion. But if my Readers should require some apology to be made for the quick conception of passion in the character of Juliet, I must refer them to my Preface to Scene IV. Act I. of The Taming of the Shrew.
HAMLET.
Dramatis Personae.
- HAMLET.
- KING.
- POLONIUS.
- LAERTES.
- HORATIO.
- ROSINCRANTZ.
- REYNOLDO.
- QUEEN.
- OPHELIA.
- PLAYERS.
HAMLET.
ACT I.
SCENE II.
IF reasoning could controul our grief, the King and Queen offer sufficient arguments to Hamlet, in this Scene, to moderate his.
The King then takes up the subject, and enlarges on it.
SCENE V.
In this Scene, Laertes gives most excellent advice and matronly caution to his sister, upon the subject of Hamlet's addresses to her.
SCENE VI.
Polonius, on his son's going to travel, gives him admirable rules and instructions for his conduct in life.
In the continuation of this Scene, Polonius renews the same topic with his daughter, that her brother had begun with her in the former, which is urged with higher authority, and enforced by additional arguments. I shall give the dialogue as it stands.
SCENE VII.
I shall here quote what Hamlet says against the vice of drinking, as it may suit the latitude of England, as well as that of Denmark.
From hence the speaker takes occasion to extend his reflection into a general observation, which most people's experience may enable them to support, that some accidental peculiarity of mind, of manners, nay, even of features, have often hurt the characters, and marred the fortunes of particular persons of intrinsic worth and merit.
SCENE VIII.
There is something extremely remarkable and pleasing, in the following part of the Ghost's speech to Hamlet, here.
[Page 508]He repeats the same fond caution to him, again, in Act III. Scene X.
No Eastern sentiment inspired by the first beams of the Sun, and refined by the sublimest morality of Confucius, ever rose to so high a pitch, as the tenderness expressed in these two passages toward his wife—even after her crimes. Have either the Greek or Latin masters of the Epic afforded us so beautiful an instance of forgiveness, and of love subsisting even beyond the grave? They have both of them presented us with scenes after death; but compare the behaviour of Dido upon meeting Aeneas in the Elysian fields, with this, as being the most parallel passage I can recollect. He had not been any thing near so culpable towards her, as this queen had been to her husband; and yet the utmost temper that the heathen Poet could bring his Ghost to, upon that occasion, was merely to be silent, and not upbraid, in speech; though he makes her sufficiently mark her resentment, by her looks and behaviour.
ACT II.
SCENE I.
Here Polonius gives some instructions to a person he is sending over to carry money to his son at Paris; in which, though he requires him to sift narrowly into the manner of life, company, and conversation of Laertes, yet he does it with so becoming a tenderness and parental respect to the character of the young man, as is extremely interesting and engaging.
SCENE II.
Upon this reflection Doctor Johnson says, ‘This is not the remark of a weak man.’ It is not, indeed; but why should Polonius be deemed so? He certainly speaks very good sense, throughout, though with the natural and respectable mixture of the old man in it; which, methinks, as Addison says of Cornaro's † stile, is an improvement to it. As to the manner in which he describes Hamlet's madness, in Scene IV. following, I take it to be only designed by Shakespeare in ridicule of the old pedantic mode of definitions, or quaint distinctions, in logic and philosophy; the categories, predicaments, and predicables of the Schools, used in those times. There are [Page 510] many instances of the same oblique strictures, upon other subjects, in our Author; I have, therefore, ever thought this character mistaken, and consequently misrepresented on the Stage, by its being generally given to a comic actor.
ACT III.
SCENE II.
The famous soliloquy of Hamlet, here, To be, or not to be, is so generally remembered, and has been so often remarked upon, that I might possibly be thought guilty of a neglect, in passing it by without a comment. But the subject is a hazardous one, and therefore had better not be meddled with. It might, perhaps, bear a discussion in philosophy, but religion forbids any manner of debate upon it.
SCENE III.
Shakespeare not only affords documents to real life, but supplies them even to the mimic one; as may be seen in this Scene, where he makes Hamlet give instructions to Actors how they should perform their parts. But as there is no moral to be extracted from the passage, I shall not quote it here.
But all these rules, however excellent in themselves, may be considered rather as strictures on bad performers, than precepts for their reformation. Actors, like Poets, must be born, not made; and a receipt to form an Actor, may be considered in the same light with the one to frame an Epic poem. It is not so much from want of notion, as of Nature, that so many of the Dramatis Personae are found to be deficient in the expression of sentiment, and representation of character.
Talents are as necessary to Actors, as Genius is to Authors; if I may be allowed such a distinction of terms—but neither are to be acquired in the schools. All Mr. Garrick's art, without his nature, would produce no effect, as may be seen in the many who [Page 511] have laboriously, but vainly attempted to copy him. I have known persons capable of writing a part, who were incapable of performing it. Our Author himself was an instance of this inconsistency; who, though he formed the rule, could not supply the example.
SCENE VI.
In the Strollers' play here introduced, where the Lady is said to protest too much, the speech which the Duke her husband makes upon that occasion, shews a perfect knowledge in the mind and manners of human nature.
SCENE VII.
There is something very affecting in the self-expostulation entered into by Hamlet, in this place, [Page 512] just before he proceeds to hold the conference with his mother:
The filial tenderness here expressed towards her, is in the same generous strain with the conjugal one before taken notice of, in the Ghost's speech; But howsoever thou pursuest this act, &c.
SCENE VIII.
Upon the king's expressing an apprehension of some commotion in the State, which might arise from Hamlet's madness, Rosincrantz makes the following speech:
The reflections in the above speech contain a very just and political moral in them; which ought to be opposed to all rebellious motions that may ever arise in the minds of a discontented people. If after such a pause of deliberation, it shall fail of producing its proper effect, there must be sufficient [Page 513] cause to suspect, that the private advantage of individuals is more intended than the general one of the community. I do not mean to plead here for the old and justly exploded doctrines of passive obedience and non-resistance; but only to hint a distinction between reason and resentment, between rebellion and defence.
The following speech in the same Scene will supply its own reflections and morals, without the assistance of a comment.
After some time he rises, and says,
SCENE X.
In the latter end of the conference between Hamlet and his mother, he makes a speech, upon the power of custom, which should be engraved on our hearts, and be the matin soliloquy of our lives.
ACT IV.
SCENE IV.
The following speech of Hamlet contains a very philosophic reflection, and is the proper sentiment of men who are not brutes in their nature, and deserve to perish like them.
SCENE V.
When the Queen suffers Ophelia in her madness to be admitted to her presence, lest her pitiable condition [Page 515] might raise a tumult in the city, she makes this soliloquy:
ACT V. SCENE IV.
Here follows the description of an obsequious, empty, but imposing character, such as is frequently to be met with in life; mostly in Courts, or among those who, by a modern unmeaning title, are stiled, The Ton—Vox et praeterea nihil ‖.
Hamlet, speaking of Osrick,
He did compliment with his dug before he sucked it. Thus has he, and many more of the same breed, that I know the drossy age dotes on, only got the tune of the time, and outward habit of encounter; a kind of yesty * collection, which carries them thro' and thro' the most fanned and winnowed opinions; and do but blow them to their trials, the bubbles are out.
In the same Scene, just before his going to engage with Laertes on the trial of skill, Hamlet hints at one of those forebodings frequent in the human mind, and already remarked upon in former places.
Thou wouldst not think how ill all's here about my heart—But 'tis no matter.
Nay, my good lord.
It is but foolery; but it is such a kind of gain-giving §, as would, perhaps, trouble a woman.
If your mind dislike any thing, obey it. I will forestal their repair hither, and say you are not fit.
[Page 516]To which the gallant Hamlet replies, with a manly and philosophic spirit,
Not a whit; we defy augury. There is a special Providence in the fall of a sparrow *. If it be now, 'tis not to come; if it be not to come, it will be now; if it be not now, yet it will come; the readiness is all. Since no man knows aught of what he leaves, what is't to leave betimes?
This is, in my opinion, a much better speech than the one that Julius Caesar makes, in our Author's Play under that title: ‘Cowards die many times before their death, &c.’
POSTSCRIPT.
Shaftsbury, speaking of Hamlet, says, ‘That piece of Shakespeare's, which appears to have most affected English hearts, and has, perhaps, been oftenest acted of any that have come upon our stage, is almost one continued moral; a series of deep reflections drawn from one mouth, upon the subject of one single accident and calamity, naturally fitted to move horror and compassion.’
‘It may be said of this Play, if I mistake not, that it has properly but one character, or principal part. It contains no adoration or flattery of the sex; no ranting at the gods; no blustering heroism; nor any thing of that curious mixture of the fierce and tender, which makes the hinge of modern tragedy, and nicely varies it between the points of love and honour.’
OTHELLO.
Dramatis Personae.
- DUKE of Venice.
- OTHELLO.
- CASSIO.
- IAGO.
- BRABANTIO.
- RODORIGO.
- DESDEMONA.
- AEMILIA.
OTHELLO.
SHAKESPEARE has written three pieces on the subject of jealousy; the Winter's Tale, Cymbeline, and this one, besides the character of Ford, in the Merry Wives. But such was the richness of his genius, that he has not borrowed a single thought, image, or expression, from any one of them, to assist him in any of the others. The subject seems rather to have grown progressively out of itself, to have inspired its own sentiments, and have dictated its own language. This Play, in my opinion, is very justly considered as the last and greatest effort of our Author's genius, and may, therefore, be looked upon as the chef d'oeuvre of dramatic composition.
How perfectly does Othello's conduct throughout, correspond with Iago's description of it in the latter end of the First Act!
Such a character is not uncommon in life; whose virtues, arising more from an excellence of nature, than an exertion of philosophy, is led to judge of others by itself, and of course become the dupe of art and villainy.
ACT I.
SCENE IV.
Othello here expresses a very just and liberal sense of a matrimonial connection.
SCENE IX.
The argument between philosophy and feeling, in cases of misfortune or grief, is well debated here. The Duke, preaching patience to the father, upon his daughter's elopement with the Moor, says,
I may possibly be reprehended, by some severe moralists, for noting the equipoise of such an argument as this. In this instance, indeed, I confess that I act contrary to the usual tenor of document, which always takes part on the wise side of a question. But, as I have said before †, I do not think that ethic philosophy can ever be a gainer, by overstraining the sinews of the human mind. We ought neither to be votaries to the Cynic nor the Stoic sects. We should not, with Diogenes, follow Nature in the mere animal sense of the expression, nor with Zeno fly beyond it, in the metaphysical one. True [Page 521] virtue has no extremes. Its sphere extends not beyond the Temperate Zones. It sleeps in the Frozen, and but raves in the Torrid ones.
SCENE X.
I have before observed upon the exuberance of Shakespeare's document and moral. He so much abounds in maxim and reflection, that he appears frequently at a loss to find proper characters, throughout even his own extensive drama, sufficient to parcel them out to; so that he is frequently obliged to make his fools talk sense, and set his knaves apreaching. An instance of the latter impropriety may be seen in the following passage, which contains both sound philosophy, and useful admonition. But that it may have the better effect on my readers, I wish that whenever they remember the speech, they could contrive to forget the speaker.
What should I do? I confess it is my shame to be so fond; but it is not in my virtue to amend it.
Virtue? a fig. 'Tis in ourselves that we are thus, or thus. Our bodies are our gardens, to the which our wills are gardeners. So that if we will plant nettles, or sow lettuce; set hyssop, and weed up thyme; supply it with one gender of herbs, or distract it with many; either have it sterile with idleness, or manured with industry; why, the power and corrigible authority of this lies in our will. If the ballance of our lives had not one scale of reason, to poise another of sensuality, the blood and baseness of our natures would conduct us to most preposterous conclusions.
The plea that Rodorigo offers above, for remaining still under the dominion of a lawless passion, is framed upon a fatal error, too prevalent in the world, that virtue is a peculiar gift from Heaven, granted speciali gratiâ, as it were, to particular and chosen persons. Hence indolent minds are apt to conclude it a vain task to restrain their passions, or resist their temptations, without the supernatural aid of such an innate endowment. Iago, in his reply, reasons very justly against this dangerous and discouraging doctrine of partial grace; in support of which argument I shall [Page 522] here add a passage from a modern writer, who, speaking on this subject, says, ‘The difficulties we apprehend, more than those we find, in the strife with all our passions, is the only thing that prevents philosophy or virtue from being commonly attainable in general life. What makes the difference between a chaste woman, and a frail one? The one had struggled, and the other not. Between a brave man and a coward? The one had struggled, and the other not. An honest man and a knave? One had struggled, the other not *.’
ACT II. SCENE XIV.
There is a good deal of after-wit reflection here, which, however, may serve as a forewarning, perhaps, to some of my Readers. Iago seeing Cassio desponding, on being cashiered by Othello, asks if he be hurt? To which he replies,
Past all surgery.—Reputation, reputation, reputation! Oh, I [...]ave lost the immortal part of me, and what remains is bestial. Oh, thou invisible spirit of wine! if thou hast no name to be known by, let us call thee Devil.—I will ask him for my post again, and he shall tell me I am a drunkard! Had I as many mouths as Hydra, such an answer would stop them all. To be now a sensible man, by and by a fool, and presently a beast! Every inordinate cup is unblessed, and the ingredient is a devil.
ACT III.
SCENE V.
The following passage will speak for itself:
In the same Scene, Othello, while his alarmed mind is struggling between confidence and conviction, [Page 523] delivers himself on the subject with a liberal and manly spirit.
SCENE XII.
It has often surprized me, to find the character of Desdemona so much mistaken and slighted, as it too generally is. It is simple, indeed, but that is one of its merits: for the simplicity of it is that of innocence, not of folly. In my opinion, she seems to be as perfect a model of a wife, as either this author, or any other writer, could possibly have framed. She speaks little; but whatever she says is sensible, pure, and chaste. The remark she makes in this place, on the alteration of Othello's manners towards her, affords a very proper admonition to all women in her situation and circumstances.
[Page 524]She had said to himself before,
And afterwards, in confessing herself before Iago and Aemilia,
And further on, where Aemilia says to her, of Othello, ‘I wish you had never seen him!’ She replies,
As the married state is both the dearest and most social connection of life, I think this a proper passage to conclude my observations with, on a work in which is comprehended the compleatest system of the oeconomical and moral duties of human nature, that perhaps was ever framed by the wisdom, philosophy, or experience of uninspired man.
A GENERAL POSTSCRIPT.
THERE are many favourite passages in Shakespeare, which most of my Readers have got by heart, and missing here, may possibly object to my having neglected to quote or observe upon them, in their proper places. But my intention, in this Work, was not to propound the beauties of the Poet, but to expound the document of the Moralist, throughout his writings.
So far from being insensible to the other excellencies of this Author, I have ever thought him by much the greatest poet of our nation, for sublimity of idea, and beauty of expression. Perhaps I may even think myself guilty of some injustice, in limiting his fame within the narrow confines of these kingdoms; for, upon a comparison with the much venerated names of Antiquity, I am of opinion, that we need not surrender the British Palm, either to the Grecian Bay, or the Roman Laurel, with regard to the principal parts of poetry; as thought, sentiment, or description—And though the dead languages are confessed to be superior to ours, yet even here, in the very article of diction, our Author shall measure his pen with any of the antient styles, in their most admired compound and decompound epithets, descriptive phrases, or figurative expressions. The multitudinous sea, ear-piercing fife, big war, giddy mast, sky-aspiring, heaven-kissing hill, time-honoured name, cloud-capt towers, heavenly-harnessed team, rash gunpowder, polished perturbation, gracious silence, golden care, trumpet-tongued, thought-executing fires; with [Page 526] a number of other words, both epic and comic, are instances of it. But with regard to the moral excellencies of our English Confucius, either for beauty or number, he undoubtedly challenges the wreath from the whole collective Host of Greek or Roman Writers, whether ethic, epic, dramatic, didactic, or historic.
Mrs. Montagu says, very justly, that ‘We are apt to consider Shakespeare only as a poet; but he is certainly one of the greatest moral philosophers that ever lived.’ And this is true; because, in his universal scheme of doctrine, he comprehends manners, proprieties, and decorums; and whatever relates to these, to personal character, or national description, falls equally within the great line of morals. Horace prefers Homer to all the philosophers,
And surely Shakespeare pleniùs et meliùs excels him again, as much as the living scene exceeds the dead letter, as action is preferable to didaction, or representation to declamation.
Example is better than precept. A dramatic moral affords us the benefit of both, at once. Plato wished that Virtue could assume a visible form. Dramatic exhibition gives one, both to Virtue and to Vice. The abstract idea is there materialized. The contrast of character, too, affords an additional strength to the moral; as we are led to love virtue, on a double account, by being made to abhor vice, at the same time. The dramatic moralist possesses a manifest advantage over the doctrinal one. Mere descriptions of virtue or vice do not strike us, so strongly, as the visible representations of them. Richard the Third's dream, Lady Macbeth's soliloquy in her sleep, the Dagger Scene in the same Play, Cardinal Beaufort's last moments, with many other passages in our Author, of the same admonitory [Page 527] kind, avail us more than whole volumes of Tully's Offices, or Seneca's Morals.
In this scenic province of instruction, our representations are much better calculated to answer the end proposed, than those of the Antients were, on account of the different hours of exhibition. Theirs were performed in the morning; which circumstance suffered the salutary effect to be worn out of the mind, by the business or avocations of the day. Ours are at night; the impressions accompany us to our couch, supply matter for our latest reflections, and may sometimes furnish the subject of our very dreams.
But Shakespeare seems to have extended his views still further; by frequently interspersing allusions to the Scriptures, throughout his writings. I would not have the old Mysteries restored to the Stage, nor should Dramatic Dialogue exceed into Sermons; but I think, that such occasional hints or passages, as this Author has supplied, when thrown in sparingly, and introduced with discretion, may sometimes serve to add a strength and dignity to the stile and subject of such compositions; besides the advantage of producing, perhaps, effects of an higher nature, by calling our attention to more serious reflections, in the very midst of our pleasures and dissipations, without sinking our spirits, or damping our enjoyments; awakening us to the contemplation of a religion so pure, so equally free from the severities of discipline, and the superstitions of devotion; of a system of theology, framed even as Man himself would chuse; in fine, of a faith and doctrine, which has but stronger bound the social ties, given an higher sanction to moral obligations, and proved our duty to be our interest also.
Having now arrived at the last page of my task, I must confess the apprehensions I am sensible of, on presenting to the Public a Work of so much difficulty and danger: though with regard to the first of [Page 528] these articles, I acknowledge this to have been one in the class of those, of which Ferdinand in the Tempest says,
But in respect to the latter, I must here throw myself not only upon the candor, but the indulgence of my Readers; hoping that the many failures in the execution may be pardoned, on the single merit of the design.
THE MORALITY OF SHAKESPEARE's DRAMA ILLUSTRATED.
The TEMPEST.
THIS Play, and the Midsummer Night's Dream, which in all the latter editions immediately follows it, are considered by Dr. Warburton, ‘as the noblest effort of that sublime and amazing imagination, peculiar to Shakespeare, which soars above the bounds of Nature, without forsaking Sense; or, more properly, carries Nature along with it, beyond her terrestrial limits.’
He has, indeed, in both these exhibitions, created Beings out of all visible existence; or, as he has himself most beautifully expressed it,
Yet by the powers of his genius has he contrived to make these chimeras of his brain think, act, and speak, in a manner which appears so suited to the anomalous personages his magic has conjured up, that [Page 2] we readily adopt them into the scale of Nature, from a presumption, that were they really to exist, they would probably resemble the characters which his wand has endowed them with.
These two plays are generally supposed to have been the first and second of his writing; though I believe there are no dates remaining, to confirm this opinion; which can therefore be founded only on the idea, that his youthful imagination must naturally be thought to have been more sportive and exuberant, than his riper judgment might have permitted the indulgence of. And here, indeed,
though, if I may be allowed the liberty of a criticism about this matter, I should be rather inclined to suppose this Play to have been one of his latter performances, as all the unities are so strictly preserved in it.
But though both these pieces possess all the lesser merits of poesy, they are not so much suited to the purpose of my present undertaking, especially the second, as several others of the same author; for the most material events, in both, being principally conducted by machinery, or supernatural agency, produce rather astonishment than reflection: so that unless we adopt Dr. Johnson's remark, in the first scene of the Tempest, ‘it may be observed of Gonzalo, that being the only good man that appears with the King, he is the only one who preserves his chearfulness in the wreck, or his hope on the island,’ there is not so much to be collected from them, as I could wish, to be placed to the score of Morality. However, all that can be extracted from either, referrible to this head, shall be diligently pointed out to the reader. With this view I shall lay the Fable of this Play before my reader, for the sake of the Moral, which may be so fairly deduced from it.
[Page 3]Prospero, a duke of Milan, having been expelled his dominion, by the usurpation of his brother Anthonio, confederated with Alonzo, a king of Naples, is committed to the mercy of the winds and waves, in a rotten bark, accompanied only by his daughter, Miranda, a child of three years old; but has had the good fortune to escape, and be landed on an uninhabited island; where the first scene is laid, and the intire action continued, during the whole representation.
About twelve years after this event, Anthonio, with Alonzo, Ferdinand his son, and other attendants, being on a voyage together, are driven out of their course, by a storm, and wrecked upon this island, but escape alive on shore; where the Prince, meeting with Miranda, falls in love with her, and a reciprocal passion is conceived on her part, also.
Prospero, having thus got his enemies within his power, on their repentance, generously forgives them their cruelty and injustice, recovers his dukedom again, and the marriage of the lovers confirms an alliance on both sides.
From this short story I think the following general Moral will naturally result: That the ways, the justice, and the goodness of Providence, are so frequently manifested towards mankind, even in this life, that it should ever encourage an honest and a guiltless mind to form hopes, in the most forlorn situations; and ought also to warn the wicked never to rest assured in the false confidence of wealth or power, against the natural abhorrence of vice, both in God and man.
Many of the unforeseen events of life, which appear to us but accident or contingency, may possibly be parts of the secret workings of Providence, ‘All chance direction which we cannot see;’ and have oftener been remarked rather as chastisements of vice, than as reliefs from misery. We are [Page 4] sensible in our own nature, of a stronger impulse to resent the first, than even to commiserate the latter. How much higher, then, must this sentiment rise, in the Author of that very nature! In wretchedness there is no contagion, 'tis but particular and temporary: the effects of vice are general and eternal.
Part of a speech in this play may be better quoted here, than elsewhere, as it refers so immediately to this subject.
Let us now proceed to the particular maxims and sentiments which occur from the several parts of the Dialogue.
ACT I.
SCENE II.
Miranda, speaking of the shipwreck, thus expresses her sympathetic feelings for the wretched.
[Page 5]There is something in the fond expression of good ship, in the last line but one, which strikes me with an idea of a peculiar tenderness in her compassion for the unhappy sufferers.
Prospero, confessing the mad folly of trusting his reins of administration into other hands, says,
And again, speaking of the same person,
In continuation,
In this account of the Duke's weakness, with the natural consequences attending it, the Poet has afforded a proper lesson to princes, never to render themselves cyphers in their government, by too dangerous a confidence in their favourites; but ever to consider those persons, to whom they depute the several offices of State, as ministers, in the literal sense of the word, only, not in the political one.
[Page 6]When Prospero describes the hazards and difficulties of his forlorn voyage, Miranda tenderly exclaims,
To which he, in a kind of extasy of fondness, replies,
Here the Poet finely points to that virtue of true manhood, which serves to strengthen our fortitude and double our activity, when objects, whom the ties of Nature, or the sympathy of affections, have endeared to us, require our solace or assistance in distress or danger. While our cares center-solely in ourselves, we are but one; but become two, where the heart is shared.
Here the too general dissipations of life are hinted at, and those parents censured, who transfer the pious duty of their children's education to mercenary preceptors; except in the meaner articles of it, the arts, exercises, and sciences. Too few attend to the higher and more interesting charge, of forming the mind and directing the heart to their proper objects; and fewer still, in deputing it to others, seem to regard the chief requisites, of character, or capacity, in those they intrust with this office, looking upon competent scholarship to be alone sufficient.
But a liberal education, as far as it extends in Colleges and Schools, does not always give a liberal [Page 7] mind; and as example is allowed to exceed precept, so do those sentiments and principles which we imbibe in youth from the living manners of our tutors, ‘Grow with our growth, and strengthen with our strength.’ Those only are capable of sinking into the heart, and imbuing the mind, while mere didactic maxims remain a load upon the memory alone. The first only inspire us how to act, the latter but instruct us how to speak.
This passage furnishes a prudent and necessary reflection to the mind of the reader, that man's success in life often depends upon some lucky and critical occasion, which, suffered to slip by, may ne'er return again. Shakespeare expresses himself more fully on this subject, in another place *. Some other poet too presents us with a poetical image to the same purpose, where he says that ‘opportunity is bald behind †.’
SCENE III.
Doctor Johnson, in a note upon this passage, has given us the traditionary system of the Hebrews relative to the Fallen Angels; which has afforded me a hint, that tempts me to consider the tenor of this scene in a more interesting light, by observing upon the impatience of Ariel, a condemned spirit, claiming, under his servitude, the promised redemption, before he had fulfilled the commands of his master. This allusion, whether Shakespeare intended it or no, is so obvious, that there would not require the [Page 8] alteration of a syllable, to have it inserted among the Mysteries *. Men would be Christians upon their own terms, only, and are too apt to think that faith and fear, without love or works, are sufficient for the purpose.
ACT II.
SCENE I.
Gonzalo, comforting and cheering up the spirits of his companions in the wreck, speaks with a becoming resignation and proper gratitude towards Providence:
An uncouth or severe manner of giving reproof, or offering advice, is very justly, and with equal good sense and tenderness, reflected upon by Gonzalo, in the following passage:
SCENE II.
Trinculo most humourously ridicules the passion of the English for strange sights, in the following reflection, on seeing Caliban lying asleep on the ground, whom he takes for a dead sea-monster, just cast ashore by the working of the waves. ‘Were I in England, now, as once I was, and had but this fish painted, not a holy-day fool there but would give a piece of silver. There would this monster make a man; any strange beast there makes a man. When they will not give a doit to relieve a lame beggar, they will lay out ten to see a dead Indian.’ [Page 9] Not, however, that this foible can fairly be induced against us, as a national reflection, by any means; for it is not peculiar to this, or any other particular people, but will be found to be the common disposition and idle curiosity of mankind, in general. There is another piece of sarcasm, also, thrown out, in the same speech, as unjust as the former: When they will not give a doit to relieve a lame beggar. No nation on the globe is more distinguished for charity, humanity, and benevolence, than the English are, at present. And this must have been always their characteristic; for manners may refine, but cannot create, virtues. Polishing may give taste, but feelings come from nature.
After Trinculo has recovered from his fright, and finds Caliban to be but an harmless savage, so very simple as to believe Stephano to be the Man in the Moon; he says, ‘By this good light, this is a very shallow monster— I afraid of him? a very shallow monster. The man i' th' Moon? a most poor credulous monster.’
'Tis to be observed, here, that he was not charged with having been afraid, nor did any one know of it, but himself; and it was this very consciousness that forced such a bravado from him. This is Doctor Warburton's remark. 'Tis a just one, and may be rendered general, by observing, that, upon all occasions, too prompt a defence of ourselves, is a sort of self-accusation.
ACT III.
SCENE I.
Ferdinand's first speech, here, prettily expresses that kind of chearfulness with which a person undertakes labour, or executes the meanest or most irksome offices, for their second-self, for those they love.
The above speech has something of the same turn and spirit in it, with that of Prospero, in the second Scene of the First Act, already observed upon.
SCENE IV.
The horrors and upbraidings of a wounded conscience, are finely painted in the latter part of this scene:
ACT IV.
SCENE I.
A chaste conduct between betrothed lovers, is strongly urged, and sanctified, by severe maledictions, and very natural predictions, in the following passages:
Ferdinand's reply.
A little after, old Prospero, being better acquainted with the fallibilities of human nature than the young lovers were, repeats the same caution to Ferdinand, again:
To which Ferdinand answers, as before,
SCENE IV.
There is a beautiful, but humiliating reflection on the inconsiderableness of life and grandeur, made by Prospero, in this scene, which is worthy of being added to the golden verses of Pythagoras, and ought to be placed in gilt characters, as an inscription, on all the palaces, monuments, or triumphal arches of the earth.
ACT V.
SCENE I.
The feelings and sentiments of humanity, with the nobleness of remission upon repentance, are here finely and most affectingly touched.
This last passage closes the moral scene of the piece most beautifully; in rising, by degrees, to the summit of all Ethic and Christian virtue, humanity and forgiveness. I shall, therefore, also conclude my remarks upon this performance, with an allusion to a passage in Horace, where he draws a contrast between Maevius and Homer, which is perfectly applicable to our author, when compared with almost any other Dramatic writer who has ever attempted the marvellous: